Leaderboard

Eddie and Vinny stood face to face on the mats. Well, almost face to face. Eddie was about a head taller than Vinny. "You look a lot smaller in person than on TV," Eddie said, looking down at the pro wrestler. Then he flexed his huge chest. His pecs were three times thicker than Vinny's. "I'm gonna mess you up good." Vinny rolled his eyes. He'd fought his share of big amateur goons before in wrestling training camps. At 225lbs, he was limber enough to avoid most of their power moves and finesse his way to victory. None of them had quite the extreme development of the goon in front of him now, though. The kid had to be carrying 350lbs of hard trained muscle mass. Eddie had pulled the straps of his singlet off his big shoulders, and now started to pull the singlet down over his massive quads. When he stepped out of it, he was only wearing a pair of UnderArmour square-cut briefs that were stretched so tight by his huge glutes that they almost looked gauzy. "Jesus," muttered one of the guys watching from the edge of the mats. "OK, guys," said Jack the promoter. "Let's mix it up a little. Don't hurt the kid, Vinny," he said with a slight chuckle. Vinny leaned down and grabbed Eddie around his thickly muscled abs. Eddie grabbed Vinny back, lifted his feet off the ground, breaking his hold and slamming Vinny to the mats with a heavy thud. "Oh yehh," said Eddie, mockingly. "I got more strength in my little pinkie than you do in your whole body, little dude." Vinny got quickly back to his feet, and began to reassess the situation. But before he could, Eddie stretched out his huge arm and clotheslined Vinny right across his chest with his 19 inch forearm. Vinny spun in the air and landed hard, his face to the mat. "Get up again, so I can knock you down more," Eddie said, straddling the stunned pro wrestler. As Vinny looked up at him, Eddie put his hands on his hips and flared out his monstrous lats. I watched from not far away, in a folding chair on the gymnasium floor. I could see Eddie's nostrils flaring and his breathing deepen, like a prize bull right before it gores the matador. Eddie looked bigger than ever. He seemed to be growing just from the adrenaline rush of beating up a pro wrestler with ease. When he flexed his arms into a double bi shot, the peak that rose up was higher than I'd ever seen it. Vinny got back on his feet, but was already unsteady. Eddie reached out with one big hand and grabbed Vinny's by the left side of his traps. "As much as I love lifting," said Eddie, pulling Vinny into him, "my favorite thing to train is my grip. I work it hardcore, sometimes two hours of pure grip work. You feel it, little dude?" Vinny let out a "ghhhaaaaa" sound, as Eddie tightened his hold and dug his thick fingers into the smaller man's trap muscle. "Ha," said Eddie, "I'm just getting started. That's about 10 percent of my grip pressure. See?" And he squeezed some more. I saw Vinny's knees start to buckle. Eddie shook him back and forth some, then lowered him to his knees. Vinny tried with both his hands to break Eddie's grip. "There's no getting out of this hold, bud. It would take you and three of your friends to even get close." And he squeezed harder. It must have taken everything Vinny had not to piss himself at this point. Eddie pulled him back to his feet, lifting him by his trapped trap muscle alone. Higher and higher, until Vinny was on his tiptoes, and then, Eddie flexed his free arm in Vinny's face. "Look at the size of my arm, dude," sneered Eddie. The huge arm swelled up, big as Vinny's head. "Kiss it," ordered Eddie, and he pulled Vinny by his trap until his face was smashed up against the swollen belly of his big biceps muscle. Vinny kissed it. "Heh heh, yeh, dude, taste like power, don't it?" Eddie licked the side of Vinny's neck. "You taste more like sugar, little dude." Then he straightened out his free arm and shook out the ham-sized upper muscles. He reached down and grabbed the waistband of Vinny's jeans. He pressed Vinny overhead and started using him for military presses. Up and down he went, rep after rep, and I could see Eddie's pecs and delts reddening with pump. Suddenly, he let go of Vinny's trap and shifted all his weight to one arm. He started using Vinny's 225lbs bodyweight to do one-armed triceps extensions. Eddie's shoulders and arms grew bigger with every rep. And as he held Vinny straight up overhead, his triceps popped out thick and heavily striated. Then he switched Vinny to his other arm, and used him to get an equally huge pump on those tris. Finally, he dropped Vinny to the mat and flexed over him. "Check out these horseshoes," he said, admiring his own huge tris as he flexed them rock hard. He stopped flexing, reached down, and grabbed Vinny by his ankles. "Your ears look cold, dude, lemme warm them up with your feet." He lifted Vinny's legs straight up, then bent them down toward Vinny's head, climbing down on top of him in a full mount, and pushing Vinny's legs down until his feet were pushed against his ears. Vinny struggled, but was pinned down solidly by 350lbs of strength. Eddie started to ride him around the mats like he was pushing a plow, his huge glutes and legs rippling with muscle as he moved Vinny around like a ragdoll. Vinny looked panicky, and tried tapping out by hitting Eddie's side. Eddie ignored the taps, except to say, "Hit me harder, little man, it just makes me feel bigger and stronger," and bearing down on Vinny with more of his weight. Suddenly, I heard a deep baritone voice from behind me. "Maybe your friend should pick on someone his own size," said the voice. I turned and looked, and saw a huge swarthy behemoth of a man right behind my chair. "Whooa," I said, and went to move away from him, but he put his thick index finger on my shoulder and pressed me back down in the folding chair I was in. The sense of his power sent a chill down my spine. I got a better look at him, and realized he was not a young man, probably in his fifties, but still enormously, powerfully built. He had on an unbuttoned flannel shirt, and his huge barrel chest thrust its way out of the front, thick with a pelt of black and gray hair. His hard, hairy roid gut pressed up against my head. "Maybe it's time for someone to teach him some manners," he said. His neck had to be 25" around, and thick with cords of muscle. He smelled like leather and cigar smoke. He had dark fur running down the back of his huge traps, like he was half gorilla. He put one powerful hand on the back of the empty folding chair next to me, and crumpled the metal under his fingers. "I have a pretty good grip, too, no?" All I could do was swallow hard. The guy looked like he weighed 400lbs and had never missed a day of training in fifty years. He lifted the folding chair and bent it in two, then in two again, then tossed it aside. He lumbered his way down to the mats, where Eddie was riding Vinny all over the mats. "Beg me to stop, man. Beg me," Eddie was saying to him. "I'll make you stop," said the massive older man, stepping onto the mats. Eddie looked up and got a big grin on his face. "Now we're talking," he said, pushing himself up off of Vinny. His upper body was pumped huge from working over the smaller pro wrestler. His arms jutted out at 45 degree angles. His huge pecs were blotchy red and bloated so full that even his stretch marks were stretched. "Bring it on, old man," he said. I noticed veins that I hadn't seen before throbbing across his upper pecs, into his delts, and down his huge arms. He clenched his fists, and even more veins popped out on his club-like forearms. The big older man pulled off his flannel shirt and tossed it. Even Eddie had to take a second to soak in the extreme massiveness of the guy. He was taller than Eddie and thicker all over. His roid gut might have been 45" around, but you could still see the ridges of his ab muscles even thru his fur. His nostrils flared as he took another step toward Eddie. "Whoa whoa whoa," said Jack, the wrestling promoter, jumping on the mats and stepping between the two huge musclemen. "I'm glad to see you here, Might Beast, but the two of you are not going to fight unless it's on TV and we're getting paid! I'm talking pay-per-view money, two freaks like you going at it, no holds barred." The Mighty Beast grabbed Jack's belt and curled him off the ground till they were face to face. "Move," said the massive wrestler, and then he casually rifled Jack into the row of folding chairs right in front of me. Vinny rolled off the mats and came over to see if he was alright. The two massive musclemen eyed each other up and down. Then the Beast flexed his arms into the air, and his huge biceps peaked up high. Eddie smirked and flexed back at him in the same pose. He bounced his arms up and down slightly as he squeezed them higher. The Beast stepped into Eddie until their two roid guts were touching, the older man's rounded brick abs covered with fur, and the younger man's ridged muscle wall bulging out smooth and shiny with sweat. They pressed into each other harder, and their massive chests pushed together nip to nip. Both smirking now, the big Beast put his fists to his waist and flared out his back. Huge lats splayed outward. Even through his back fur, I could see big mounds of muscle rolling up and tightening. Eddie cocked his head and copied the older man's pose, his lats spreading out inch for inch as wide as the Beast's, and the multiple heads of his deltoids jutting upward and outward. "Geezus," muttered Vinny, in awe of the muscle mass on the two monsters on the mats. "That freak of nature is really your cousin?" he said to me. I simply nodded back, being somewhat star-struck by just how handsome Vinny was in person and up close. The Beast took one step back from Eddie and said, "Hit me, boy." He kept his hands on his waist, and heaved his supersized chest outward even farther. "Oh fuck yeh," said Eddie, bringing his right arm up overhead, then slamming his forearm into the pro wrestler's big chest with a force that would have shattered a normal man's sternum like Turkish taffy. The Beast didn't budge. Eddie smashed into the big man's chest again and again. It didn't seem to faze him at all. If anything, it looked like the blows were just making his chest swell bigger. "Sweeet," said Eddie, as the big man's ape chest absorbed his forearm smashes. "Now do me," he said, jutting his own massive pecs out as far as he could, the two smooth mounds rounding out like medicine balls. The big older man smirked and raised his thick meaty arm high, then brought it slamming down onto Eddie, who didn't budge. "Nice," said Eddie. "Do it again." The Beast pounded Eddie's chest over and over, just as Eddie had done to him, and Eddie's Herculean pecs absorbed every one of them. Welted and reddened, his chest was swollen bigger than ever. "Now punch my gut," said the Beast. "Try and make me feel something this time." Eddie swung into the big man's rounded, hard ballgut, which didn't even dent, but did make the powerful massive wrestler take a step back. "You got some good strength for a young punk," said the big man. "You want to form a tag team with me?" "Do what?" asked Eddie. "Team up together. The two of us are genetic freaks. Together, we'd be unstoppable freaks." The Mighty Beast crunched his arms forward into a most muscular pose. "Man, that would kick ass," said Eddie, flexing back with his own most muscular. The two men's noses were almost touching as their nostrils flared and muscle bulged out all over their massive bodies. "Sure would. We'd kick ass all over Japan, make a fortune." On hearing that, Jack limped his way back onto the mats. "No no no, not Japan...here. You could make a fortune here..." "Japan would be awesome," said Eddie, completely ignoring Jack. "Yep," said the Beast, also ignoring Jack. "They love huge American muscle over there. You'll be a superstar in no time. And the two of us, training together, we'd be 500 plus pounds each in no time, too, tossing Japanese dudes around like playthings." "Aw fuck yeah, man, I like the way you think. Hey Cuz," said Eddie, turning to me, "you hear that? I'm moving to Japan." And so it came to pass, that, after getting his passport, Eddie moved to Japan and formed a hugely successful tag team with the Mighty Beast. Ironically, Vinny the Viking and I hooked up back here in the states. I followed him to his venues whenever I could, and we started lifting together. With Vinny's help, and the help of some of his special supplements, I got to 240lbs of rock solid muscle. Vinny grew to 290, and became a big success in Jack's up and coming wrestling league. Who would have ever seen it working out like this, just because I let my musclehead cousin move in with me? Vinny and I the two of them on youtube now and then. They bill themselves as The Beast and the Freak, the first tag team weighing over a combined weight of 1000lbs of pure power. It riles both of us up, watching the two mass monsters demolish their opponents with such cocky glee. Who knows, maybe the two of us will form our own tag team one day.

Standard forewarning: violent sex scenes, birthing etc...enjoy! ______ Backstage dozen of spectators had gathered, having heard to the news, to see the lifeless corpse of the biggest, most muscular man that ever existed (for now). It was a mountain of hard flesh that elicited sighs of awe from the onlookers. There was muscle on every toe, on his elbows, even the brow of his face had developed a thick muscular cover. The display of shock and reverence was shortlived, and within moments worshippers had begun climbing onto the body and fucking every hole and crevice they could find. Giant bodybuilders, including Wyman, thrusted their dicks in between the massive pecs, under his armpits, between his fingers. It was an orgy unlike anything ever witnessed before. I made the most of this, and headed back onto the stage, that was now empty. I decided to gather as much of that muscle baby's semen as I could find before it became useless. It was easy to identify, as he had become so large after a certain point that the individual sperm cells were around two or three inches long and swam around, lost in the auditorium. High on testosterone and my own future enormity, I caught as many of these spunky, hormonal fish as I could and devoured them, as I began to feel my body undergo a big change. I woke up in my hotel room three days later. As my eyes opened, the rest of my body coursed with blood, and I attempted to control my new muscles. It wasn't easy, but I figured that my own body could only evade my control for a short time. I rolled over out of the bed and rose to my feet. The ceiling that I had called extremely high and daunting when I arrived at the President Hotel, now barely covered my head. The testosterone production process in my body had sped up dramatically, and the sheets of my bed were soaked with my jizz, and thick hair, much like that of the muscle baby I had to thank for tis new body, covered my entire being. My first task was to shave. As I entered the bathroom I saw the scales on the floor next to the doorway. They were scales without an upper limit, which was necessary as this hotel hosted the largest men on earth whenever the Mr Planet competition was in town. I remember standing on them when I first arrived, they read 415 pounds, a measurement which at the time turned me on beyond words. I now stood at 13"5, almost twice my previous height, and with great excitement I placed my huge, strong, hairy feet onto the scales. 1337 pounds. I instantly ejaculated, all over the scales, all over the bathroom floor. The flow was too great and it flooded into the bedroom, over the balcony and I would later discover a pool of my ejaculate that had poured over the edge and into the ornamental pond of the hotel's grounds. Like the muscle baby whose semen I had devoured a week before, in spite of being 8 feet in length, my cock was so heavy that it hung to the floor even when totally erect. I began to run the shaver all over the acres of furry muscle and an hour later I was cleanly shaven and ready to be worshipped. The thick, matted, sweaty hair I had just removed from all over my body now filled the bathtub, and I left it for the maid to fix, not knowing really what to do myself. 3 in the afternoon, and I received a knock at the door. I was thrilled, I had arranged a worship session that only I was in on. It was with Martin- I had anonymously invited him to my room, with the intention of him falling over at the sight of my magnificent new body. I bent down to open the door, but when I did all I could see was a gigantic foot and the start of a leg. I was speechless, clearly I had been mistaken in assuming that I was the only one to drink the muscle baby’s potent semen. "Hey Franco!" Martin's voice boomed as he greeted me. So he knew it was me, I thought, I guess he saw me in the audience, or Jean Marie told him about me, "I don't think this is going to work, we should head down to the auditorium." "Agreed!" I replied, attempting to gently burst through the wall, but instead ripping the entire fourth floor of the hotel apart. We marched side by side, two giant men looking forward to our reunion in the underground vault. We arrived down to the auditorium where one week prior we had witnessed the Mr Planet competition. The drama of the event and the damage done to the arena by the muscle baby had remained, it had actually been decided to abandon this venue and seek another one for future expositions. The spunk on the floor had evaporated and there was a crumbly crust of dead sperm all over the ground. Martin told me that in the statistics compiled after the contest, it stated that 140,000 litres of spunk had been expelled onto the stage that day. We turned on all the lights and then finally got to see each other eye to eye. He stood opposite me, truly magnificent. I don't need to describe every detail, you know what a bodybuilder looks like. I gazed in adoration at those calf muscles, that even in the competition had been magnificent, but now were totally absurd. The lower portion of his leg was twice as wide as it was long, and the muscle jutted out in several directions like a gemstone. His quads at their thickest point were three times the circumference of his slim waist, and he, like me, stood with a giant cock facing the ground. His ballsack was so heavy with balls the size of children that it touched the ground, and dragged as he walked. I was lucky as my scrotum was not loose but instead hung tight, just under my cock. Our huge, virile bodies produced testosterone at such a rate that we, just like the muscle baby responsible for our growth, were in a constant state of arousal, and whereas the muscle baby was constantly masturbated by a team of assistants, we managed just whacking it very three or four minutes. Needless to say, behind us was a river of no less than one hundred thousand litres of spunk from our half hour walk down to the auditorium. "I arranged for a friend to meet us here," Martin told me, as we walked nearer to one another and embraced, "Wyman thinks he’s coming down for a rematch. Silly little man."

Body to Match the Package, part 6 As I walked into the mall, I was 100% conscious of my looks and the confidence and pure sex that my new body exuded. I could feel eyes lingering on my well-muscled jock body, covered in hot Underarmour that would drive any gay wild. I had one store in mind, Nick's, which was a blend of sports equipment, workout gear, and casual-to-semiformal clothes for men only. Part of the appeal was that every one of the employees was a hot, hunky stud, some of them swimmers, some wrestlers, some bodybuilders -- a wide array of eye candy. Just before I walked through the doors, I caught sight of Jake, my fantasy crush (but also total homophobic douchebag) from school standing outside a store a few doors down. He briefly glanced at me, did a good once-over that jocks so often do to judge where they sit on the ladder of body status, and then glanced at my face. I was moving pretty quickly, although I caught a brief look of curiosity in his eyes, like he recognized me from somewhere but couldn't place it. I then caught his eyes trail down to my glutes, straining the fabric of my gym shorts, and noticed as he subconsciously stratched (or maybe even adjusted) his junk in his own somewhat-tented cargo shorts. That was the first time I had ever seen any kind of display of male interest from him, and it triggered a feeling of desire and curiosity in my testosterone-filled mind. Maybe he was into guys after all? But only well-built, model-faced guys? I digress. I walked into Nick's and looked around at the large store, divided more or less into workout gear, sports gear, casual wear like shorts and t-shirts, a large underwear section, and semi-formal wear including some nice dress pants, shirts and ties. I got a bit distracted by the long, high wall of underwear nearest me, proudly displaying everything from compression shorts, to jocks, to briefs and thongs, some of which were clearly made with larger-than-life pouches for overly-endowed men. Truly a perfect store for guys like me. I then caught sight of movement out of the corner of my eye as a deep, sexy voice with a slight southern twang said, "Hey dude, I'm Ben. Looking for anything in particular?" While he spoke, I turned to face him, and my vision was assaulted by a true adonis. Ben had a build somewhere between mine and a junior bodybuilder, with more muscle than me but a harsher face. He was wearing the standard Nick's uniform -- a tight black stretch Nike polo, and even tighter light grey jeans, which beautiful brown Italian leather slip-on shoes. His entire body was pulsing, and each muscle was nicely visible through the uniform, including his heavy pecs that pointed straight down, teasing me to glance downward to his eight pack that was outlined through the fabric of the tight shirt, to a hot extra large silver belt buckle that sat above a round, plump bulge in his skintight jeans. I couldn't help but stare at it, imagining what beautiful junk must be contained inside it, and I automatically licked my lips at the thought. Beyond his package were his two monster quads that were threatening to tear through the grey fabric. Jesus fucking christ. I glanced back up to his face and into his eyes, which were a deep brown. He was grinning broadly, displaying perfectly straight white teeth. He reached out and grabbed my shoulder, saying "Ha, dude, glad you like what you see. You're not so bad yourself," as he peered behind me and gave my ass a good jock smack. "Damn - that's quite a rump. What can I do for you, stud?" I felt my dick pulse in my compression shorts, pumping a steady stream of precum through the fabric, pooling slightly and threatening to start running down my leg. Ben noticed the tent in my shorts, despite the best effort of the tight yellow compression shorts, and grinned even more devilishly, obviously intrigued by the monster hiding there. "Well, Ben, I'm Jamie and I just moved to town a few days ago and I wasn't able to bring too much with me. I need a full new wardrobe, more or less, and definitely lots of gym gear." I knew he wouldn't catch the lie, since he didn't know be from the next guy. "Mind giving me a hand picking some stuff out?" He reached out and grabbed my right bicep through the tight red fabric of my UA shirt, giving is a playful squeeze. Then he looked at my left arm quizzicaly, noticing the square pack of cigs held tightly there by the fabric against my swollen bicep. "Dude, we shouldn't have a problem finding some hot stuff for your to strut around in. Follow me and we'll get you set up with a fitting room and I'll start throwing some stuff your way. Or, you could pick some things out yourself, but I find my way works pretty well." I chuckled a bit in my newly deepened voice, and winked at Ben, replying "I think your way sounds perfect." He turned and started walking towards the back of the store where a couple banks of fitting rooms were, and I got to watch his bulbous ass push him forward in his wonderfully tight pants. Honestly, I think my ass was as muscled if not more than his, and the thought made my dick pulse even more. He led me to one of the more private rooms, around a corner and facing the very back wall of the store. "We'll stick you here in number three," he said, unlocking the door. Go on in and strip down to your trunks and I'll be back before you know it. He turned back towards the main part of the store, jogging to grab me my first set of new clothes. I hung my hat on a hook and quickly hauled off my shirt and took a quick look at my torso in the full-room mirrors, admiring my heavy chest, thick biceps, and wide back all at the same time. It was a beautiful sight to see. "I wonder what these nips would look like pierced?" I thought, also wondering where the thought came from. Then I pulled down my shorts, revealing my thick quads fighting slightly for space, and, most impressively, my pulsing package that was clearly framed by the yellow compression shorts, capped off by a nice pool of precum leaking through near the leg opening, courtesy of my 11 inches of half-hard cock threatening to escape towards my knee. I could also clearly see my two kiwi-sized balls, hanging low down my left quad behind my thick cock. "I wonder how he'll react to this monster junk?" I thought as I heard a light knock at the door. "Hey Jay, stud, let me in. Got your first set of gear here to try on for size." "Well, here goes nothing," I thought, and turned and opened the door, pulling it fully open. I dropped my hands to my sides and stood as if to say "well, what do you think?" and I watched as Ben's eyes wandered from my eyes, to my perfectly square jaw, down over my broad shoulders and heavy pecs, lingering slightly on my tight abs, and then his eyes widening and jaw dropping slightly as his brain processed the thick, bulging package he was seeing for the first time. He caught himself after a few seconds, looked back at my face, and said, "Well shit, dude, this might be more tricky than I'd thought. You got some serious man meat there. You'll definitely need some underwear from our 'blessed' section...but not a problem... fuck, dude, how do you walk around with that monster?" I chuckled, and said, "Well, I've had it since I was 11 when it just kind of grew all of a sudden. I've had a few years to get used to walking around it." I reached down with my left hand and squeezed the shaft for good measure, making it pretty obvious for him that it was real, and just how hefty it really is. I pulled it away from my leg, stretching the tight yellow fabric further, and then let it snap back, making a tight thwack sound against my muscled thigh. "Well fuck. Okay. Here, try these jeans, and good luck stuffing that monster into them. I'm gonna go swap the underwear I picked out for whatever stuff we have with the biggest pouches. Oh, and here's a couple shirts to try too." He handed the armful of clothes to me and I looked into his eyes, said a sincere "thanks," and he replied quietly, "Jesus christ, you're a wet dream" before turning and heading back out into the store. I admit the interaction boosted my confidence to the bursting point, my ego swelling substantially along with my cock. A wet dream? Did that fucking muscle jock really just say that about me? I was in ecstasy at the further confirmation that I was truly beautiful and desirable. I focussed back on the task at hand and decided to try the jeans commando, figuring that the compression shorts would really just get in the way considering how tight the jeans looked, and I wanted to get a real feel for the fabric and how it worked with my new muscle. I dropped the yellow compression shorts, hauling them down over my pulsing quads, and pulled the jeans up over my calves, admiring how they looked in the mirror, nice diamond muscles coated in the well-fitted stretch denim. Next came the quads, which the jeans accommodated well by stretching over the veiny muscle. They were tight but comfortable and really showed how thick my wheels had gotten. And, next, my junk. I grabbed my dick mid-way down the shaft in one hand, admiring its weight, and my two mammoth nuts in the other hand, and simultaneously stuffed them down the left leg of the jeans -- more or less, anyway -- though the overall thickness of my dick, especially at its base, would cause a real nice full bulge up front. I took a few seconds to adjust my package, making sure my dick and nuts were hanging as far down the leg of the jeans as possible so they wouldn't feel cramped, hauled hard to get the fabric to stretch up over my round, meaty ass, and then did up the five button fly. Thank god the denim was blended with spandex or lycra or something. I glanced in the mirror to my right, and was blown away by the look. Between the bulge protruding out in front of me and my ass sitting like a shelf behind me, I had a very impressive, bordering on obscene, and threatening profile. The button fly really helped show off how much meat I had between my legs, which themselves looked incredible in the tight fabric. I looked back to my face and grinned, when I heard "Alright, horse, I'm back with more." I quickly grabbed a dark blue button-up shirt from the pile Ben had brought earlier, pulled it on over my thick arms, and buttoned the cotton-like stretch fabric over my abs and chest. After one more glance to verify that I was truly a wet dream, I swung the door open. Ben, momentarily distracted by a coworker, turned to face me and actually dropped the pile of clothes he was holding. "Mother of fucking god," he said, his voice weakening. He kicked the clothes into the dressing room and then put both hands to my chest, pushing me against the back mirror. He slammed the door shut and began kissing me fiercely while his hands wandered over my wrestler body, admiring how my muscle stretched every ounce of the fabric of my pants and shirt, and then dropping to his knees to study my package. He ran his hands along the shaft of my dick, feeling the heat emanating from it as it stretched the tight denim, and then cupped my balls, one in each hand, as he began to bite and lick my dickhead through the denim. I leaned against the mirror, my eyes rolling back in my head as I experienced my first ever real life sex. He continued rubbing my package and reached behind me, trying to grab at my glutes but having trouble getting the massive amount of meat into his hand despite its large size. "I need this fucking third leg of yours," he said with overwhelming desire, and ripped my jeans open with brute jock force, one of the buttons actually flying off and hitting the door. He pulled them down quickly, struggling a bit to get them down over my ass and quads, and my rock-hard 14 inches of cock shot to full attention, slapping his cheek with incredible force. He stretched his mouth open wide and forced his teeth apart, and managed to get my full dick head inside his gaping mouth, massaging its underside with his tongue. Feeling his thick lips and his hot breath on my shaft was driving me wild, as he looked up at me pleadingly, begging me for my load as he stared deeply into my piercing blue eyes. Something clicked in my head and I felt an overwhelming craving, my brain knowing exactly what it needed to make the situation absolutely perfect. I bent towards the bench beside me and rummaged through the pile of clothes for my pack of Luckies and zippo, finally finding it and quickly, fiercely lighting a cig, taking a monster drag hard into my lungs and holding it there. Ben momentarily pulled off my dick, saying "uh dude, you probably shouldn't..." but I pulled his head back down my on cock, forcing it into his throat, which was stretching desperately and maybe a little painfully to accommodate my girth. His eyes began to water heavily as I pulled his head closer and closer to my crotch, while he choked but obviously enjoyed the feeling of his throat being stuffed with my pulsing, hot horse cock. I continued hauling fiercely on my cig, flooding my system once again with precious nicotine, feeling my lungs tighten ever so slightly from the dose of tar. He kept sucking on my dick as I smoked, managing to take a good 8 of my inches, teasing the head and shaft with his tongue and teeth. As I took my last heavy drag from the cig, I felt a massive buildup of cum start to flow up from my nuts, hanging well below his pecs as he kneeled in front of me, and travelling up the sack and out through my 14 inch shaft. My knees buckled as I grabbed the back of his head and pulled him further down my cock, past the eight inch mark he had gotten used to taking, and fell back hard against the mirror as my nuts unleashed a monster volley of cum into his gut. I came more than ever before in my life, and it trickled out the sides of his mouth and even some out of his nose, as he choked on my seed but worshipped it too. I threw the spent butt of my cig to the floor and exhaled my final drag hard down towards his face, surrounding him in smoke as he struggled to swallow the last bit of my cum. "Good work, Ben. Let's grab a coffee sometime." He pulled back off my dick slowly, apparently amazed by just how many inches had been down his stretched throat. He stood up to look into my eyes again, coughed a bit in an attempt to dislodge some of the cum coating his throat, and replied, "Coffee? Fuck, I want to move in with you." Ben and I locked eyes and I kissed him hard, trying desperately to thank him for the incredible service he'd given my dick. I reached into his tight pants, tore open his belt, and pulled out his own impressive meat, a heavy 10 inches of steel. I jacked it a few times, and watched his eyes roll back as the orgasm he had clearly been waiting for overcame him, and he shot a thick, creamy load onto my abs. There wasn't nearly as much cum as I'd shot down his throat, but still a respectable load. I scooped it off my abs and brought it to my lips, sucking every drop of the hot seed into my mouth before pulling his face back to mine, swapping his load with him before swallowing it. We collapsed to the bench, me sitting on his lap briefly before he asked, "Stand up for a sec and let me get a good look at your ass." I did as he asked, and looked back as he reached out and grabbed both of my glutes with his big hands, kneading them and admiring the meat they contained before pulling them apart and getting a good look at my tight virgin hole. "Honestly, Jay, this is the most impressive ass I've ever seen, bodybuilders and powerlifters included. What the fuck did you do to build glutes like this?" I turned back to face him, chuckled, and said, "Squats, lunges, deadlifts... anything to build a bigger ass." Another lie, but he wouldn't have believed the truth. I pulled Ben up from the bench, and said, "That was fucking incredible, but I really do need some clothes. Let's get this show on the road." He quickly zipped his pants back up over his half-hard cock, showing a nice hefty bulge, threw a speedo with a massive pouch at me, and said, "here, stuff yourself into this and those tan chinos and I'll be back in a minute with some more gear." He cracked the door to make sure the coast as clear, and bumped right into his swimmer coworker who apparently had been listening to the scene inside. I peered around Ben's impressive back and noticed the swimmer, wearing a nametag that said Darren, had a full, painfully bulging package in his tight grey pants, complete with a nice wet spot. "Uh, sorry dudes, couldn't help but hear what was going on... fucking unreal. Invite me in, next time." He unzipped his pants and pulled them off to reveal a tight pair of blue knee-length swim jammers, bulging beautifully both in the front and to accommodate his nicely muscled but tight butt, and jogged into the back room where the employee lockers must have been. "Fucking hot perv," Ben said, turning to me and winking before jogging back off into the store to find me some more tight clothes. To be continued...

It's Halloween night, 2009, and I'm in the car with my brother Erik heading for a last-minute costume run. He was nice enough to take me along to his yearly frat Halloween party, and I figure it would be a good time to get to know everyone… the idea of being in a fraternity (and being able to attend these wild parties I hear so much about) is definitely an appealing one. We're pretty good brothers, though I'm kind of tired of being the "little bro" since I'm only an inch shorter than him. He's 20, 6'5 and 160 pounds, not too athletic but he's got SOMETHING on his bones. I'm 18, 6'4, and 135 pounds… meat? Not so much; but I'm working on it. Erik turns to me with a smirk on his face. "Shawn, this party is a big deal, even to my frat brothers. So try not to be too much of a dork, okay?" I roll my eyes as he tousles my blonde hair, only a bit longer and a shade lighter than his own. He pulls into the parking lot, a rather abandoned place, a very small building with a homemade sign of 'Costumes' visible, the door wide open. "Not many choices the day of Halloween, but I heard this place has a ton of choices." Erik says as he gets unbuckled. "Looks pretty decrepit to me." I say with my arms crossed. I know there aren't many options tonight, but still… the place looks like I should have been condemned a long time ago. "Looks are deceiving, bro." Erik reassures as he gets out of the car. "Besides, what sort of costumes do you think we need?" I unbuckle my seatbelt and open the door of the car. "Not sure, I guess we have to see what they have left." He got out of the car and moved inside, gasping softly, the small building was far larger than it looked, rows upon rows of costumes everywhere, all in individual plastic zipper bags. "Wow, we sure lucked out Shawny." He says enthusiastically as he stares, wide-eyed, at the warehouse before him. "Shawny... ugh." I roll my eyes a bit as I follow him inside only to raise my eyebrows at the sheer size of the place. It's like a costume Costco. "Whoah… this place is packed! It's like people don't even know it exists…" I turn to my side, expecting to see Erik next to me… only to realize he's already darted off looking for costumes. I sigh a bit before approaching the beginning of what were many racks to come, and start looking through. "Animals… no thanks… cartoon characters… no…" I mutter to myself as I look through the various directional signs pointing to the different sections of the store. "Hmm… ERIK!? FIND ANYTHING?!" I yell aloud, my voice bouncing around the walls of the eerily quiet warehouse. It's like we're the only ones here… then again, it's Halloween. People do this stuff in advance. "Nope." Erik whispers into my ear… I jump and turn around, Erik naturally laughing his ass off. "Son of a bitch, Erik!" I yell as I give him a punch on the arm. He knows I'm spooked far too easily. "Isn't this place amazing? It's a fucking emporium…" Erik says excitedly. "I don't know what I'm gonna get… I could spend hours here." "Gentlemen." A soft voice behind us says. Our faces turn to confused looks and we turn around to see an elderly man, maybe a little over five feet and in a top hat, tux, and tails, looking at us. "Find what you're looking for?" He says kindly. Erik speaks up, a little confused. "Oh, uh… there are so many choices, we can't really decide which costume to get. What do you recommend?" "It's hard to decide for you, sir, but I will suggest something we just got in." The old man heads into the back room behind a red velvet curtain. Erik leans against the counter as I look around the warehouse, admiring the selection. Soon enough, the old man returns with two packages. "These are Demon Brand Jeans. They're the perfect costume for men looking to turn heads at parties." The man says as he places the two packs on the counter. "Demons?" I say as I look down at the packages, one with a ripped model wearing nothing but destroyed jeans with purple skin, a forked tail, jagged wings, and black horns underneath long purple hair, and the other a near match except for aqua instead of purple. "But, how are these costumes? They just look like tattered jeans." I ask. "Why, it's the night of spirits and spectacle, sir. Use your imagination!" He exclaims. "And it being All Hallows Eve, I'll offer you two for the price of one." I look at the price tag… only 20 bucks. Erik turns to me and I look up at him and shrug. Erik turns to the man. "Sure, why not." Erik says as he pulls out his wallet and pulls out a fifty. He places it on the counter. "I don't want you to lose any money on the sale." He says with a smile. The old man smiles back and pulls out a bag. "Because of your generosity, come back any time within the next month and I'll happily let you take any costume of your choosing." He places the two packs in the bag and hands it to Erik. "But it'll be after Halloween?" I ask. "Well, you're never too old to dress up. Now, if you'll excuse me I must go back to organizing. Have a good night, and Happy Halloween to you both. Enjoy the costumes." And with that, he disappears back into the back room. "That's pretty nice, bro. Might just take him up on the offer. Let's head home and try these on." Erik heads out of the warehouse to the car, and we head to his apartment. We get home and head up the stairs, bag in hand. Erik unlocks the door and takes his jeans from the bag. "We don't have much time, five minutes to try on, ask for opinions, let me in to change and then we've gotta go." Erik sits down on the couch with his jeans on his lap. I take the bag into the bedroom and lock it before tossing the pack on the bed. I strip down to my boxers and open the pack, a slight sulfuric scent rising from the jeans. I pull them out and inspect them… blue wave patters weaved into the knees, neon blue stitching in the pockets… pretty neat for just a costume. I'd wear these regularly if they weren't so huge looking. I pull them up my legs and fasten the buckle… damn these are baggy. And made for the way more-endowed… Suddenly, my eyes change from their murky green color to a dazzling sapphire. "What the hell..." I mutter as I get closer to the mirror, trying to figure out if it's a trick of the mind, when I feel a strange surge go through my body… like a chill up my spine, but much more pleasant. I feel a bit bloated and look down… only to see my muscles beginning to rise. Suddenly, what feels like a massive blow to my chest knocks me backwards into a wall as I grunt loudly and try to situate myself up against one of the walls, my pecs pumping full of muscle, becoming square and firm as a deep crevice forms between them. I stretch up, gaining height, my torso feeling like it's ripping and contorting. I look down to see my small ridges beginning to stretch the skin of my stomach, veins suddenly bulging and snaking over them, and my eyes go wide. "What..." I say between deep breaths as I look to see my scrawny right arm begin to fill out, pulsing and lengthening as expands, a deep tingling sensation taking over as it begins to become defined, my biceps pushing out and stretching my skin. I turn to my left arm and catch the same thing happening before looking to the mirror with a horrified face. "My god…" I say aloud before looking down to see obliques framing my brick-like abs, no longer a six-pack but now an eight, my legs shaking as mass begins to build up on my thighs. I shudder as I see the previously unseen bulge in my jeans expand outward and fills the space in my crotch, my quads inflating quickly, crushing my crotch and becoming thick as an oak. My calves shape into deep, perfect diamonds, my lats widening and thickening like a solid wall of muscle and my lower back tapers into a beautiful V. I feel my legs becoming powerful like an athlete's legs... powerful like the demon on the package's legs... and I bring my hand up, trailing my powerful thighs and thick abs, between my firm pecs up to my shoulders and then over my right arm, hard biceps and forearms feeling like they're going to burst from my skin. I feel a bulge in the back of my jeans and reach back to feel a forked tail rip through my boxers and pop out of the provided hole. It slowly lengthens and swishes around behind me as two small bumps form on my forehead. I bring my hands to them just as they begin to lengthen out, forcing out of my skull and curving upward… "Horns…" I say in an unfamiliar voice, a booming, deep, and powerful voice one might hear from a demon. My hair darkens to a midnight blue and grows out, framing my face, as I feel my solid horns, the surface feeling an awful lot like volcanic rock. I suddenly hunch forward in pain as jagged wings burst from my back and outstretch behind me. I straighten myself up as my face squares off and becomes more rugged and masculine; my eyebrows arching and becoming more devilish as I suddenly sprout a goatee. I steady myself against the wall as the tingling seems to go away, and I stare in awe of my reflection. No longer was I a scrawny 18-year old guy… I was a seven foot-tall aqua-skinned muscle-bound demon! I rush to the bedroom door and exclaim "Erik!" as I open the door. Erik screams as he sees me. "WHAT THE FUCK IS THIS!" He yells as he backs away from me towards the wall. "It's me! Shawn!" "What? Shawn?" Erik asks as he steadies himself up. He slowly approaches me. "What happened?" "It was the jeans, bro! They turned me into a demon! Feel this!" I say as I turn to him and flex my right arm, my bicep bulging out to bodybuilder proportions. Erik cautiously reaches forward and touches it. I flex it a little more for him, and he pulls his arm away and steps back with a confused look. "It... feels real..." "I think it is real, Erik... all of it..." "So... what... that costume like... changed you or something? Shawn... that's fucking crazy..." "It did! I fucking swear! Go put on yours!" "Alright..." Erik says as he grabs his jeans from the table. "Yeah, try it on… I think that these costumes are more than just outfits." Erik heads to the bedroom and goes to shut the door, and I stop him. "Uhm…" Erik motions for me to move. "I want to watch. I wanna see if it happens to you." "Okay, I guess…" Erik shrugs and begins to take off his clothes. Soon enough, he's down to his boxers. "We're brothers, it shouldn't be weird." I say with a reassuring smile, and I hand him the costume pack. "Alright… well… here we go, I guess…" Erik says, looking a bit nervous as he opens the pack and pulls out the jeans; nearly identical to mine sans purple coloring instead of blue. "They smell like sulfer…" Erik says, cautiously. "Don't worry, bro… just put them on." Erik carefully slips on the jeans and buckles them up. "They're huge, man…" he says as he turns to the mirror. I stand next to him with my hand on his shoulder. Sure enough, his eyes immediately shift from dark brown to the light purple color. He blinks in disbelief as I step away. "If you start to feel-" And with a loud grunt, Erik doubles over onto the floor. "Pain." Here it comes. "Just wait it out, alright?" I say as I move back a bit farther. He's gonna need a little space. Erik grunts a bit before sitting down on the floor, his legs stretched out, panting. He scoots to the wall as his stomach begins to reshape, tightening and flexing as his chest barrels out. His shoulders shift as they begin to bulk up, his arms following suit as his skin becomes tight and vascular, his biceps expanding and shifting between breaths. Erik shuts his eyes as his legs begin to tense, and they too begin to expand and contort as they fill out. His thighs begin to stretch, striations appearing on his skin, his quads and calves beginning to grow as well. He throws his head back, knocking his head on the wall, and grunts again as his hands grow thicker and more masculine. I inch closer to him and look down to his crunched stomach thickening and shifting as abs force their way out, his back reshaping and the V shape beginning to form, and I reach over to help him up. He grabs my hand tightly and I pull him up, his eyes still shut. His face reshapes, becoming more angular and strong as a tail similar to mine forces itself out of the jeans, and he doubles forward as wings burst from his back. His hair lengthens and turns a dark purple as horns curve their way out of his skull. He thrusts forward as his change finishes, a large bulge filling the crotch of his jeans. He opens his eyes and lets out a long, furious gasp as a goatee forms on his chin. "My god, Shawn…" He says with a far deeper and more booming voice. "What… happened?" His eyes dart from mirror to body, back and forth, as if he couldn't believe what had happened. Can't say I wasn't there at one point too. "You're a demon man… we both are. Go ahead, flex." I motion for him to flex his arms. Erik nervously looks to the mirror and lifts his right arm up before putting it in a flex… and his bicep becomes mountainous. "Holy shit dude!" I say excitedly as I go in for a closer look. Erik brings his left arm to the same position and seems transfixed… he just keeps in the position, mesmerized. "You know, you've got other changes too, man." I say as I point to his stomach. Almost instinctively, he reaches down and traces each abdominal, his face still shocked. He brings his hand to his powerful chest, far bigger than mine, and grabs his right pec before letting go, almost in shock. "Cool, right?" I say with a smile as I motion for him to stretch his wings. He smiles and his wings stretch out to full length. "Fucking amazing, bro! We're fucking huge!" Erik does a muscleman pose and it looks like something's gonna pop… he's fucking RIPPED. "My god, dude… this is amazing. I mean… we're unrecognizable…" I say as I stretch my own wings out cautiously. "I can't believe this is real. I don't know how it's real…" "I know! I don't even know how it happened… I mean, is it like, magic or something? And that guy apparently really liked us too. I mean … maybe he was like… a wizard of something." Erik stretches himself out a bit and relaxes against the wall. "I don't know… but whatever he was, we need to thank him more. We've got some badass Halloween costumes." I say with a smile. "But… it's time to head out. Should we stay like this? Or just change when we get there?" I head back towards the room with a smile, my wings returning back to my body. "Let's go as normal for now, okay?" Erik says as I close the door. "Meet me at the car with the costumes." "Got it." I say as I carefully thread my tail through the hole in my jeans and then pull them down and kick them away. I catch a glimpse at my massive package before I begin to change back, my muscles deflating and contracting back into my body, my wings, horns, and tail receding back in. I stretch as I shrink down to my normal height, my body once again returning to normal as my skin turns back to my previous golden white, the bulge in my boxers sadly shrinking. My hair lightens back up to blond and my goatee recedes, and once again I'm back to normal. I fold up the jeans and place them back in the pack, toss the pack in a bag before getting back into my normal clothes. I grab the bag and head back out to the car, a wide grin on my face… tonight's definitely gonna be one to remember. My god was it. Not a single person believed it when we told them it was us. We were the center of attention… all eyes, from the women to the guys, were on us. And everyone's faces when we stretched out our demon wings? Priceless. We partied for hours before heading home, around 2 in the morning, and we poured ourselves into bed without even changing out of our demonwear. My eyes open to a vast amount of sunlight peaking in from the windows in the guest bedroom. "Shit, man…" I say groggily, my voice booming even when tired. I reach over and grab my phone to check the time… 9:30 in the morning, early enough. I stretch a bit and hunch up against the headboard, my wings sliding behind my back, and I stretch out my arms before looking down… and there it is. Two feet long, as thick as a can, covered in pulsing veins, and barbed at the end… the most spectacular and bizarre case of morning wood I think anyone could see. It popped out of my boxers' fly and snaked its way out of my jeans. I smile, get myself up, and walk to the mirror and admire my rock-hard member. I reach over to my massive aqua endowment and touch the bulbous mushroom head, and I shudder as a drop of amber liquid forms on the tip. "Fuck yes…" I say quietly as a devilish grin appears on my face. I hunch over a bit and grab the shaft, the droplet of amber pre rolling down the side as more forms on the tip, and I slowly begin to massage my cock. I begin to grunt and moan as my free hand joins in, and the massaging slowly turns into furious jacking as I masturbate, the wet sound of my hands slipping down the pre-coated shaft filling the air between moans. I throw my head back and shut my eyes as I feel a deep pressure build in my balls, and I jack harder and harder as the pressure keeps building and building, until I feel seed rush up my shaft and roar with approval as a thick load of hot golden yellow semen spews from my cock and hits the mirror with a loud splat. I keep furiously jacking as I shoot more and more, steam rising from my demonic essence, a semen and sulfur-infused scent filling the air. My grunts and moans become quieter and quieter as my releases slow, and I collapse back onto the wall, exhausted. I open my eyes and gaze at my cock, still pulsing and throbbing as cum dribbles down the sides, and suddenly a knock on my door is heard. Shit, it's Erik… Well… it's a part of growing up, and I was seriously pent up. I heft myself off of the wall, my erection bobbing as droplets of cum fling from the head to the floor, and I open the door. "Oh…" a completely naked Erik says as he stares at my member. "Oh…" I say back as I notice his own cock is at attention salute, not barbed like mine but sharp and pointed at the tip, yellow liquid flowing from the slit. Erik sniffs the air and looks beside me to the floor, a large yellow glob of semen quite apparent, and he looks back to me. "You too?" He asks. "Wait…" I say, a puzzled look on my face. "You jacked too?" "Three times and I still can't get it down." "Holy shit dude…" I say as I move aside for Erik to come in. He walks in, his own cock bobbing as he approaches and sits down on the bed. His rock hard member reaches up his abs to the middle of his pecs. "Come here… we have a problem." Erik says as he pats the bed. I walk over and sit next to him. "What's up?" I ask. "I can't change back." Erik says as he looks down to his throbbing prick, precum still slowly trickling down the shaft. My face turns confused when I realize Erik's naked… he should have shifted back by now. "Oh my god… what do we do? How do we fix it?" "I don't know…" Erik looks back up at me. "But I think I have an idea." "What?" I ask as I shift a little on the bed. "I think…" Erik once again looks down. "You think what?" "I think we need to have sex." My eyes go wide. "What?" I say in disbelief. "Something's just telling me we have to. I mean, how else do we get rid of these?" Erik suddenly grabs his cock and another trickle of precum rolls down his shaft. I stare at my own massive prick and then back at him. "Uh… how are we going to work this then? Who's gonna… you know… take it?" Erik thinks for a bit and then lies down on the bed with a loud sigh. "You're my little brother… it wouldn't be fair for you to take it." "Really?" I say as I shuffle back a bit, next to him. "You sure?" "Yeah. But you'll owe me big." Erik says as he looks up at me, a defeated look on his face. I turn to see his stiff rod sticking straight in the air, glistening with pre, and I look back at him. Thoughts begin to enter my head as a grin appears on my face. "What's up, Shawn?" Erik asks. I scoot myself up a bit and sit on my knees on the bed. I look straight down at Erik's cock with a grin. "Shawn…" I turn to him with an evil smile. "We'll be even after this…" I turn back to his cock and open my mouth. I move closer and start licking the engorged head of Erik's cock, the taste of his seed causing my entire body to shiver… it tastes incredible… "Shawn? What the hell are you doing?" Erik hunches himself up on the bed slightly. Sensing him getting uncomfortable, I plunge my mouth onto his cock. He lets out a loud moan and lies back down, his body beginning to writhe. I massage his cock with my lips, tracing the head with my tongue as I begin to suck his rock-hard cock, his juices beginning to flow more and more. Erik grips the bed and moans louder as I begin to massage the exposed shaft with my hands, trying to take a bit more of his rigid length. I begin thrusting my own stiff prick across his cobblestone stomach when suddenly, Erik shakes and starts moaning "Fuck… yes… fuck… yes..." I feel his member tense in my mouth and brace myself as he bucks his hips, and a thick load of hot demon seed spews into my mouth, filling it. I swallow as fast as I can go, load after load shooting into my throat, dripping down his shaft as I continue, the taste driving me wild as thrust onto his stomach, pre covering his abs, when I feel my own flesh tense and I buck my own hips as a load of my own spews across his abs onto his chest. Erik moans and grunts as he releases more and more, our loads nearly matching in size, before we both begin to slow. I disgorge myself from his cock before he's done, small spurts of cum still being delivered, and I massage the rest of my own essence out onto his chest. Erik looks up at me, breathing heavily, and mouths a "thank you". I smile at him… we're still brothers after all. Our deposits slow to a light trickle, and I collapse onto the bed next to Erik. He turns his head and looks at me before turning himself over and rubbing his ass over my cock. I smile and rut into him a bit before easing my way in, the sound of our bodies slipping over eachother becoming prevalent as I enter him and begin thrusting into his tight asshole. Erik bucks and moans as I penetrate him, going in and out, somehow not tearing him up with my spiked cock, and I grab his shaft from behind and begin to jerk it. Erik's moans become louder as I grunt with each thrust, and I reach down with my free hand and pull of my jeans. Erik lets out a roar as he shoots his wad at a nearby wall, and I shudder as I rip my boxers off and toss them to the floor, pressure building in my prick, becoming more and more intense, my grunts becoming louder and louder… I grab on Erik's cock hard as I open my eyes and let out another roar as I spill into him, the feeling of my own warmth filling his ass causing me to thrust harder, yellow seed dripping down his ass onto the bed. I keep thrusting, Erik continues to spasm with each load, and suddenly… the world goes black. I lose consciousness, and gasp before I'm out cold. I gasp for air as I suddenly return to consciousness, coughing on the sulfuric smell in the air, and I see that I'm still deep inside of a sleeping Erik… only now, we're both human… yellow demon seed covers our bodies, the bed, and spots on the walls and floor. I pull myself out of Erik's ass, my cock beginning to harden as I do so, and I fall back onto the bed. I lie back with a confused look on my face. For some reason, the thought of me fucking my older brother isn't as important as the fact that having sex was what turned us human again. "Morning, bro…" I hear from a strained voice beside me. Erik flips himself over next to me, and my cock thankfully softens. I remain silent. For a brief moment, the world just seems to stop. Us two, sitting in bed, naked, covered in our own demonic essence yet perfectly human. "So I guess we need to talk." Erik breaks the silence. "Yeah…" I say, a slight quiver in my voice. "Take a shower, get dressed... and then come to the living room." Erik says as he gets up, stretches a bit, and hops off of the bed. I hear his bedroom door close, and I get up and head to the shower. I quickly wash myself off and grab a pair of boxers and a T-shirt before heading out to the front room. Erik's sitting on the couch, clad in the same. I sit on the opposite side of the coffee table, on the armchair. "So… some morning, I guess…" Erik says with a face that looks like he's expecting an apology. "I'm so sorry…" I sit myself up in the chair. "I mean… I fucking violated you, and things were so different and so wrong and I'm just so so sorry…" Erik remains silent for a few seconds before sitting himself up on the couch. "It's okay, I guess." Erik say with a slight shrug." "Okay?" I ask, tilting my head in disbelief. "OKAY? Are you serious?" "Shawn, calm down…" "I won't fucking calm down, Erik! I fucking FUCKED you this morning! I fucking sucked you off, we had sex, did all sorts of shit, you say it's OKAY?" "Last I checked, you weren't on the RECEIVING END OF IT, SHAWN!" Erik yells back. I cross my arms and sit back in the chair. "We weren't ourselves, we did things we shouldn't have, and it's bad. But no one knows, no one saw, and I guess it'll be okay." Erik get up and walks over to me. "Let's just… clean up the mess, and then we'll deal with the jeans, okay?" Erik heads back to my bedroom and I hear a sink turn on. I get up and walk in as he starts cleaning off the mirror, looking over to me with a smirk as he does so. "Sorry about that…" I say, embarrassed. "I had to get off..." "I did too. There are the same stains on my mirror. We'll get to that later, though… grab the wet vac from the closet and start getting the floors, I'll be done with this in a minute." Erik motions me away, and I head out and start cleaning up the rest of our mess. About four hours later, the apartment is as clean as it was beforehand. The stains are gone from the carpet, the bathrooms are both spotless, the mattress is cleaned, the bedspreads are freshly washed, and the walls are free of all spots. I grab the remains of my boxers and toss them in the garbage just as Erik walks in with a bag of freshly-washed pillows. "Grab your jeans and meet me in the living room." He says as he tosses the pillows on my bed and walks out. I gather up my costumes and grab my demon jeans and head to the living room. Erik's standing in front of the coffee table with his jeans spread over it. I place my jeans next to his. "So now what do we do?" I ask. "Well, we can do a few things." He turns to me. "We can get trash them, we can burn them, we can return them…" Erik pauses. "Yeah, and?" I ask. "Or… we can learn how to be clean and keep them around." I turn to Erik and see his face… it's completely serious. "What?" "Shawn…" Erik turns to me. "I'm going to be completely honest, okay bro? That was the best sex I've ever been a part of. Hands down. You're fucking amazing, and I've never had a better suck from a girl or a guy before." I just look at him with a confused stare. "I'm going to guess you enjoyed it too, considering how loud you were." He smiles a bit. I don't acknowledge the joke. "I propose we keep these around for a while, you're here for a week, and we use them whenever you're here. It can be all the time or just when we're bedding eachother." Erik walks away from the coffee table and into his bedroom. He walks out with a small Dixie cup, and shows it to me… there's a glob of yellow demon cum sitting on the bottom. "You were too amazing this morning for me to just drop into the garbage." Erik puts the cup on the table, and sticks two fingers in. He scoops up a bit of cum on each, and offers a finger to me before bringing the other to his mouth. "You know it was amazing, Shawn. And I really want to be with you like this." I look at Erik's finger longingly, and without even thinking… I open my mouth and lick the semen off of his finger. Erik licks the semen off of the other finger before pulling down his boxers, revealing a growing erection, and grabbing the demon jeans. I back away a bit as he slips them on, and he shudders as his skin begins to turn purple. His entire body shifts and contorts as it returns to demon form, his pecs and abs expanding… I begin rubbing my crotch as I become erect… his calves and quads thickening, his shoulders and arms readjusting to make room for the muscle… his hardon stretches and thickens as the tip sharpens, the purple color spreading, and a tail bursts from the top of his ass. He grabs his cock and gives it a jerk as jagged wings burst from his back and horns curve out from his skull. He offers me a hand and says "Ready, Shawn?" In his familiar booming demonic voice. I drop my boxers, revealing my respectable hard-on, and Erik suddenly gets on his knees and takes it in his mouth. I shudder and look to the demon jeans, when Erik grabs the jeans and gives them to me. I carefully slide them on as Erik gets to work, and I buckle them just as I feel pressure building in my cock. I tap him on the head and he disgorges as I begin to change, my entire body expanding, muscles stretching and bones cracking, my cock growing spikes out of the side as it begins to turn aqua, and I orgasm. A stream of normal white cum shoots out of my transforming cock, followed by another, this time more powerful. Another one, this time with an amber color, follows in increasing intensity, then one slightly darker, and as horns burst from my head and wings barrel out of my back, a load of thick yellow demonic seed hits the wall across from me as I roar with pleasure. Erik runs to the wall and licks my essence off clean before we run to the bedroom. After a day of sucking, fondling, fucking, and changing from demon to human and back, we lie back in bed together during the early hours of the morning, rubbing our human erections together. "Aren't you glad I'm here for the week?" I ask Erik as I play with his cock. Erik pulls my demon jeans on the bed and back up my legs. He tugs at my cock as it starts to turn blue. I feel the changes ripple through me again, and Erik smiles. "Hell yes."

Just another warning/reminder that there's some "weird" stuff here: bodybuilders birthing bodybuilders out of their nutsacks and violent sex scenes/language/imagery. Enjoy! -------- Each time a new muscle baby had been born into the room in a pool of ejaculate they were taken backstage, shaved and tanned appropriately, for showing off during the progeny round. This round basically reflected the results of the domination round, in that it ranked competitors based on the quality of their muscle babies that had been birthed in the show. The victor of the domination round had surprisingly been Martin, who, spurred on by his defeat of the gigantic Wyman, had scored a full 119 points, having pinned down, penetrated and deposited a muscle baby in every one the evening's finalists. In second place was Wyman, who had scored 17 points with every competitor except Martin, who you remember overcame him after being unsuccessfully pinned down. The top three performing men were called out; Wyman, Martin and Chen Xiao, who had produced four muscle babies that night. They were each followed by their muscle children onto the stage, once gain dressed in the respectful black speedo that was the equivalent of black tie at these events. The muscle babes were all roughly the same height, around 7', although they would continue growing for quite a long time, with the exception of the vascular, ripped beast birthed to Wyman by Jean Marie, who having accelerated his growth at an unbelievable rate now stood sixteen feet and eight inches tall, his head touching the banner that hung from the roof of the vault. It was the first time in history that a muscle baby had exceeded its father's height in such a short space of time, and he was even larger than the dozens of Wyman's other muscle babies that sat in the audience. He had been weighed earlier at 2100 pounds, and now that the thick mainly hair had been removed from all over is body his incredible definition showed. The grooves between each of is abdominal muscles were deep enough to run a finger through and his chest was the size of a car, inflated to twice its size when he inhaled. He never stopped panting and sweating, and within minutes of his all over shaved thick patches of sweaty hair had already reformed under his massive arms that rested almost at 90 degrees due to the vast, sweeping lats that exploded from the side of his body. The hormones that Wyman fed himself in abundance had been even more strongly transmitted to his muscle baby to the end that whilst everybody else on the stage was dressed in their regulation speedo, he was fully nude as he simply never ceased to masturbate. The power of is sex drive was such that his erection was constant, and his cock so heavy that it hung down even when erect. Assistants on the stage were given instruction to constantly be pumping the huge nine foot long cock to prevent his balls from swelling up. Every two or three minutes his abdominals would begin to pulsate rhythmically and a deep moan filled the stage as two thousand litres of cum poured out of the giants balls. The scoring of this round was a foregone conclusion- the presence of this one muscle baby that had surpassed all known norms and expectations granted Wyman a certain win. Whilst Wyman's muscle babies all had the angry, fierce and chiseled face and strong rugged jaw of their father, Martin's were far more handsome and had delicate features, a small nose, long eyelashes and beautiful green eyes like him. Their body hair was very light brown and a huge tuft stuck out over their speedos. I looked forward to meeting them all and worshipping those bodies. However there was one thing I wanted that was purely for myself. Ever since seeing the massive muscle baby of Wyman's suck up the semen from the ground and grow at such a stupendous rate, I was desperate to do the same. Clearly the high-testosterone hormones in Wyman's semen had caused this, and I figured in the muscle baby’s semen the level would be even higher. The audience had dwindled to around fifteen people- the rest had exhausted themselves fucking during the domination round. So I took advantage of this opportunity to get down on the ground and drink as much of the muscle babies jizz as I could in the interval as the muscle babies were escorted off the stage. I filled my water bottle, again, and again, and again. I had drunk eight litres of the 22,000 that had been spilt, and my stomach began to bloat, enough is enough for now, I figured, and went to the bathroom. Whilst in there I encountered Jean Marie, the extremely handsome French bodybuilder who, after being almost ripped apart by Wyman's muscle baby, had birthed two more on behalf of Chen Xiao and Martin. He seemed close to passing out, but was polite and friendly, and I confided in him my theory regarding the muscle baby cum. He seemed open to the idea of ingesting some but was not lucid enough to engage in real conversation. He sat down opposite the wash basin, his massive cock and balls slumping down to the ground, weighing down their latex prison and invited me to sit next to him. My immersion into this underground bodybuilding world had only started a couple of months prior, and I was still a nube weighing only 420 pounds at 6"8, but I suspected that Jean Marie was happy for some company that was not likely to overpower and fuck him to the point of near death. He held me in his big strong arms and both our cocks rose to their full glory as we began to massage each other and slide into blissful orgasm, covering ourselves in gallons of hot creamy seed. He licked some from the tip of my cock as it continued to pour out, his rugged facial hair becoming matted in my sticky man juice. As we rested for a moment, Mustafa ran into the bathroom, totally unsurprised by what he saw to inform us that Wyman's big muscle baby had begun to spasm uncontrollably after having gown to beyond thirty feet tall, weighing in at 6430 pounds and that he had had to be tranquilised with drugs intended for whales. He was effectively dead now, as without consciousness there was no way for him to recover from this state. Mustafa ran out as he had taken it upon himself to spread this very unusual news. I smiled and began to laugh, and Jean Marie asked me why I was so amused. "You see, the muscle baby you birthed is now dead, and the only person who consumed his cum, full of those magical growth hormones, before it was too late, is me! My hormone makeup is changing as we speak, I can feel it, and I'm going to become the biggest man that ever lived! Let's go see what's happening to that baby!" I said, grabbing the Frenchman’s hand and running out of the bathroom.

TALES OF A LUST MAGE #3 by roboprobo SUB TAGS; Magic, Subtle Growth, Hyper (some), Height, Characters (Bradley, Xaekus, Hunter, Maker, Bahketh), Genies (Efreeti), Demons, Archers The following work of fiction portrays fictional characters in sexual situations. Please do not read if you interested in stories written for erotic purposes, if you are not of legal age, or if it illegal for you to read sexually explicit material in this format/medium. Author Note: I apologize sincerely for the length if it is a bother. I really wanted to set up the universe and then move onto more sexual themes. I still plan to keep expanding, growing, if you know what I mean, but for now I really wanted to get some muscle to grow in the actual text. Part I – Bronc, Imps, and Fire “All right, I officially end your punishment, Xaekus.” Bradley said, tearing a small strip of paper in two. Its arcane symbols seemed to burn the paper into ash. “YES!” Xaekus exclaimed, forming a human guise he accustomed to. He didn’t have enough energy to create a tall guise to match his beautiful master. Right now he couldn’t care less about how annoyed he was at Him, he just wanted to feel His skin’s energy. “No, no stop. Please, you’re going to choke me with your foulness.” Bradley muttered, looking through his files as Xaekus flew up and embraced his master’s arm. “What are you doing, master?” asked Xaekus, floating as his lower body fizzled into smoke. He hadn’t gathered enough energy to maintain full guise. Looking at his master’s full, striated pecs, He decided to size himself down to land right in the cleavage. Bradley looked down at the small, muscular, doll-sized man between his pectorals. He wished he had more than his white tank on. “Do you remember Barry Yates?” Bradley mumbled, walking into a storage room. “Barry Owen Yates?! They call him ‘Bronc’ nowadays! Yes, you helped him get as big as he is now, didn’t you?” Asked Xaekus, excited. He looked over and saw some file cabinets opened and fluffed into a mess. His urge to clean won over. The imp flew off to clean as Bradley responded. “I helped him before. He didn’t want to take steroids because he wanted to stay lean and clean. I can respect that. At the time I had just set up the business. He called me recently, said he’d saved up enough money to get himself massive with my help, to inhuman proportion. I’d told him I could give him a consultation, but no sex. I have to use magic to keep his cock from breaking me in two.” Bradley said. “Oh, I can transform him, sir! And I can do the other part too…” Xaekus trailed off as he finished cleaning the files. “No, I’d rather you didn’t. You still prove unruly and his general libido would easily let you possess him. I’m not stupid,” responded Bradley, finally finding the big bronze chest he’d tied up in blue chains. Xaekus managed to bite, “Sir, you never let me have any fun anymore!” before seeing the chest. He became silent. His glamour faded and turned him into a simple puff of blue smoke. “You don’t mean to use him, do you?” Xaekus muttered. “I do. I can control him easier because he’s been locked away from this world for centuries. I plan on syphoning a pact if the consultation with Bronc leads there. Now let’s see, what artifacts do I have that belong to him?” Xaekus peeked from behind his master and fiddled with his glasses as he tried to make some guise. He was nervous. Bradley unfolded a handkerchief and pulled out a small idol from the brass chest. The crude clay statuette was of a four armed figure with horns. Its red paint had chipped away long ago, leaving only a few marks that Bradley had tried keeping intact. Maybe he’d use a spell or two to fix the thing, but he didn’t want the subject to anchor any more into the normal world. “How old is that thing…?” Xaekus managed to ask before looking over to the beginning of the storage room’s dark side. Xaekus himself was no hero, but he certainly didn’t do the things a lot of the artifacts Bradley had there did. The familiar grumbled and decided maybe he’d go to his bottle or clean the house. Bradley’s left hand drew an arcane symbol that acted as a small flashlight. The darkness seemed to try eating the simple light as Bradley’s eyes examined the ancient idol. “Hmm. How old indeed.” Part II – Four Branches Lit Aflame The winter was terrible, at least by what Papa had said. Pa was a great man. He took me in when my mother had died. He said we were once a great tribe. The war with the Yellow clan had ruined us, even if we had won. Both clans had died out when the winter came after. We’d traveled a long time afterward going South- the lands where people did not move through the land. Fairly close to our territories in the south people had come and built a small village down in the valley. We didn’t travel anymore but chose to live farther up in the mountainous region, away from the village. Papa had taught me to do many things. He taught me how to forage, hunt, and fish. He told me all the great legends of our tribe. The saddest was the last one, that our Great Spirit guardian had sacrificed itself in the war. I asked him if that was why we had become so alone; he never answered. The winters were never cruel to us as they had been in the years before my birth. We hunted a large amount of game and ate as much as needed. Eventually we settled fairly low on the mountain, away from the village. Even both of us could not always eat all the food we caught. I was proud of my Pa. I was now eighteen years of age. I was very worried about my papa. He’s changed so much since that cold night. It was a few nights after I’d just hit my seventeenth year. I was afraid. I was not very good at hunting or fishing. I had become very adept at planting and creating things with wood. The Wise Woman of the village taught me to plant things like squash and carrots, so we started to plant things at our home. Her husband had taught me to build things after we traded many furs with them, so our small house is very sturdy. Papa was not very good at these things because he was stuck in the old ways of our people. That is what the Wise Woman had said. “We’ll follow the tracks in a bit, boy. We should rest up a bit. These muddy trails make it easy to spot them, but aye, my boots look terrible.” Papa laughed, putting his bow down. I saw the prints in the snow leading uphill too. Pa smiled. I was worried because he was ill. His lungs heaved with phlegm as he sneezed. We sat down and began snacking. “Should we really be hunting, still? I think you need rest, Pa.” I told him. “Nonsense. I’m fine. You just keep scouting for me until you can hunt as well as I. Then you can worry about me getting rest, boy.” Pa said, chewing on dry meat. “Yes, sir. I wish you’d let the Wise Woman give you medicine. You’ve been sick since the last frost.” I said, drawing in the mud with a stick. I was going to plant seeds whenever we got home from hunt. The dirt was starting to dry the perfect consistency for new seed. Pa began coughing hard and looked up at me as he spit up foulness. He asked me to look away. People died often because of illness, so I began to worry more. I think he could see it. “Calm down, lad. I will be fine,” He huffed, “And you need to be less like your mother and other father.” I didn’t think about it much, so I asked, “Pa, what were my parents like?” I chewed on some salted meat. We would dry all our meat this way to carry around. It’d make me very thirsty, but the stream was on our trip after this deer hunt. Maybe I could convince Papa to get medicine then. “Your mother was a wonderful, smart woman. She was very pretty and your father went through some trouble before the war to marry her. And your father, well, he was smaller than me, like you are. That’s certain.” He said, poking my arm. I laughed a bit. “He was a much smarter man than I ever was. I really wish he’d been around to see you grow up. He’d do a much better job than me. Both he and your mother.” He added, seeming sad. I didn’t ask these kinds of things much. “He was smart enough to name you for what you’d be really good at. Maker.” He said, packing up his ration of food and preparing to seek the deer. His name was always Papa to me, but in the village they called him simply Hunter. We went up the trail, seeing the prints go off. This was no problem, as the mud of the beginning spring left the prints terribly obvious. We’d never gone into this part of the forest for as long as we’d lived in the area, from what I could scout. The woods were extremely thick and many of the plants had gone green with moss- there seemed to have been a fire in the area. Pa had mentioned that the ‘Hidden Woods’ were cursed but as long as two people went in together and wore amulets, they’d be fine. So we cut through the woods quickly and reached the entrance to the mountain’s side. I’d never seen a cave like this. It looked like the mouth of a beast; jagged stone coming from the ceiling and ground of the cave. Mossy logs and brush lay all over the ground outside, like Pa’s feet moved quietly, pointing into the cave. It’d be too dark to see if we went in too deep, so we had to decide what to do. “Maybe I could go in and scare him out? I doubt there’s a bear in there or anything. If there is, it’ll get the deer before it gets me.” Pa said. “No, I’ll go.” I told him. “I’m not as strong or have great aim, Pa, but I can probably move faster than you.” “Ah, fine. I’ll admit you that.” Pa said, looking for a place to hide from the deer. I looked back and saw his pale skin under his clothes and cap. I’d hurry so we could get to the valley. My feet were very quiet and I tipped through, finding the best footing to sneak. My eyes adjusted to the darkness as I went deeper into the cave. Then I saw it. I wish I hadn’t. An altar sat alone in the spokes of the cave’s cold floor. I didn’t know what it was back then, but now I do. Atop the broken altar sat a small figurine. It was beautiful, looked like a real person, but smaller. I didn’t have time to see everything as the deer stood in front of it. I hadn’t made any great kills before and by instinct I shot the young buck quickly. The arrow pierced the buck’s neck all the way through. I was amazed and set another arrow in case it wasn’t enough. The deer lay its head atop the stone surface. It then fell to the ground. Without much thought I went to the deer and pulled out my knife. I was a fool for being in such a hurry. Maybe the evil one whispered to me without me knowing. I was just trying to get ahold of the buck’s neck to drain it. And that’s what I did. I pulled the buck’s head to the altar’s surface and slit its throat. I was stupid as I whispered out loud how great it was I’d found it. Then I heard the whispers, almost immediately. He whispered behind me as the blood dripped over the altar slowly. It pooled. I quickly turned and held my knife ready to attack whatever was in the cave. Nothing there. My other hand went looking for my amulet, failing to find it. It had fallen off, or maybe I had never put it on. I was doomed from the start. “Light… Fire… The room…” I thought I heard. Although I certainly didn’t want to follow the command, whatever it was saying, but I could definitely see better if I had. I quickly pulled out a small torchlight I carried for these situations (not that they happened often) and struck it against my belt many times. I tried to stay calm, but I shivered in fear of whatever was in the cave with me. “The room… Light… the room…” My small torchlight burst into a flame! I threw it at the altar, no longer worried about the buck. I grabbed the knife with both hands to defend myself and finally saw it. The flame landed right in the altar’s small brazier. The figurine finally showed its detail in full as the fire glowed. “Ah… It’s so good… to be back.” It muttered. His voice was somewhat like a puff of smoke, always blowing up from the flame. I fell backward in cowardice. The flame danced about chaotically at first, somewhat shaping itself. Eventually it did shape itself above the brazier, like a lantern, midair. I held my breath. “What a helpful young… Man. I’ve been gone for so long… What an offering!” the lantern blurted out before laughing hysterically. I clenched my teeth, trying to think of when to run away. “Oh, this is not the proper way for me to look like,” He said, sounding much clearer than before. He flickered around and stopped in different places of the area, observing the objects of the altar. “My, I remember this gift. What an artisan, he was. He was one of my favorites…” He said, covering the figurine in its flame body. The figurine didn’t burn. The flame seemed to disappear into the statuette, making it glow a strong red. “I’m glad someone called me back. I wonder where everyone’s been! I’ve got a bone to pick with them if they come back. They’re probably dead… fools, all of them.” The figurine said. I could feel his sight upon me. It felt burning hot, but inside, skipping my skin. I trembled and closed my eyes, not knowing what to do. I was so afraid of this thing. I didn’t know why. “Do you plan on sitting there or coming to meet your new friend?” He said, cackling a laugh at the end. I opened my eyes and saw the figurine sitting at the southern end of the altar. Pieces of cracked stone had blown off and the buck lay at the edge, its blood smeared. I tried getting up, feeling incredibly sweaty. “Well, aren’t you a handsome lad…” He said, vibrating the figurine. I could see it clearly; a great man like an ox. It had great big arms for its size and horns like the animal. I stood away from the altar for a bit before it boomed, “Come closer, weakling! I only wish to give thanks!” I couldn’t help but inch closer in fear as the brazier blew a bigger flame. “Who are you?” He asked. “I am called Maker. I make things from wood and can make plants grow strong.” I whispered, coughing from the heat my lungs felt. I can’t explain why, but my body felt as if I was soaking in sweat quickly. “What an interesting name. Maker. You’re an interesting boy, too. Heheh… Do you know who I am?” He said, seeming to whisper to me again. “No. Who are you?” “I am Bahketh, Prince of Fire and Strength…” He whispered. I felt his voice in my right ear, as if his mouth was there, whispering to me closely. I was so nervous and sweaty. “O-oh…” I stuttered. “And I would like to thank you for helping me. I will grant you…” He trailed off. As he did, I saw the blood on the altar disappear, leaving the stone clean. “I will grant you one wish.” He said. I stepped back. I looked around to see if my eyes would find him. “What do you mean? Where did you come from? I don’t want anything, you can have the deer, just please leave me alone.” “My dear lad, it’s only fair for me to repay you. Your tongue is too crude, but some have called me a djinn. We’re masters at granting wishes, you know. We’re even better at it when we’re given a gift… All I wanted was the blood. Now take my humble thanks or I will get angry.” He said, fire changing scarlet red. “W-well, I’ve never wanted anything. I don’t need anything. It is the way of my people. We only take what we need.” I stuttered. “Foolish boy, all men have wants. I have many powers… I can grant almost anything… Is there nothing you want? Do you want to be strong? I can make you the strongest man alive…” He said. I could feel my arms tighten as his magic fire filled my chest. “Or is there something else? Do you want the power over fire? I can make you bring down great storms of flame upon your enemies! I can make you wake the salamanders that slumber under the mountains, boy!” He said, his brazier lighting up bright yellow. It released sparkles that shaped into snakes of smoke. “No? Do you… covet someone? I’m especially good at that, boy… Is there a girl you desperately desire? A boy? You can tell me…” He said, making me feel awfully warm all over… “No, I don’t need anything. I have plenty of food, and a good home, and my health,” I said before stopping my breath. “What about my health? Could you do something for that?” “And so much more, my boy. You look awfully healthy to me!” Bahketh laughed. The bastard knew I was a fool. “No, I mean… Could you help the health of my papa?” I asked him. “Oh yes, boy. I can make him very healthy…” __________________________________________________________________________________________ Bahketh taught me to draw his name. I didn’t know how to write, but I certainly knew that words weren’t made that way. Even so, he made me repeat it again and again, in the mud of the cave on the walls. He told me to take a small cup left behind by his ‘stupid caretakers’ from before. It had a small lid and he stuffed it with ashes from his brazier. He told me to light them after my father went to bed. The flame bastard told me that although it’d sound painful to my papa, but it was him burning away the illness. I believed him. I hurried out as I recalled that I’d been in the cave for a while. I carried the buck on my back, feeling stronger than ever. Pa came running out of the bushes as he saw the buck in my arms. “Amazing, boy! I am sorry for not having so much faith in you, bucks are hard enough to catch in the dark on their own. You are definitely a man now!” Pa laughed, examining the buck closely. I felt proud as he patted my back. He coughed and we decided to head down into the Valley after cleaning the deer. Papa refused medicine again and went to sleep early that night. I light the fireplace so the house would be warm. I wasn’t as skilled with stone as much as wood, but the Stone Worker had taken a large fur as payment a while before. Father slept on the upper level of the house. He slept like a corpse. I began drawing Bahketh’s name with some of the coal he’d given me. It was soft and left stain all over the parchment I had at home. My hands trembled as I lit the small container’s ashes with some of the fireplace’s flame. I whispered again and again for Bahketh to come. And he did. Like smoke in the night, his shadow crept through the cracks of our home. The shadow quickly found home in the fireplace. He seemed more shaped this time, almost a man out of fire, flickering out of the shapes the large flame held. The dying winter felt like nothing with his presence around. I didn’t understand the whispers Bahketh made in the shadows of the house. Before I knew it, I found myself covered in sweat again. I saw Papa get up and walk towards the fire. At first I was afraid he didn’t know what was going on, but he seemed asleep. His feet moved clumsily as he reached the fire. Bahketh’s name began to burn into the parchment- red embers popped out in bits as I made a small slit in my finger with a knife. I let the blood drip onto the parchment only a bit to see it wrinkle up in flame. Bahketh laughed and covered my father in a blue fire. My eyes switched around, trying to see everything that was happening as Bahketh ‘cleansed’ my papa. The fire of the hearth blew out and ate at the walls. I tried to scream but found no breath in my lungs, just smoldering ash. I couldn’t breathe and fell to my side. I sought the strength to pull myself up as Papa screamed out words I knew he never learned from our people. I wanted to move, but I was a coward then too. Papa moaned and then began to scream as the flame ate through his sleeping garb. He fell to his knees and twitched as the flame diminished. He seemed to move back and forth, screaming in agony. Bahketh’s tongue was no longer my own. It said a great many words I did not understand. I got up and decided this wasn’t the course of action I wanted to take- Papa was certainly in pain. I ran over to him but only remember Bahketh’s burning arms slam me away. I landed across the house, hitting my head on the door. I blacked out._____________________________________________________________________ That was that. I woke up lying on the ground. I saw nothing out of the ordinary in the house. No fire had taken our home, no parchment or old container. Everything seemed fine. I raised my hand up to see a simple scar on the left arm. I looked burnt there, but it didn’t hurt. I then noticed my arms looked extremely striated, as if I’d not eaten the fats of animals ever. I’d say it looked sickly, but the arms looked fairly healthy and my skin looked fine (aside from the black scar). “Papa? Are you here?” I asked, nervously. From where I was standing, the stairs blocked the view of our home’s second level. I heard a grumble and then some shifting of our beds’ fabric. “What? Oh. Lad, how long have I slept??” asked Papa, from where I could not see. I held my head. It didn’t hurt as much as I thought it would; I’d felt worse on mornings after drinking with Pa. “I don’t really know, Pa. I fell asleep down here.” I said, sheepishly. I heard his footsteps as he walked down. They sounded different. Finally Pa came down and I saw him, naked. “Pa! Your clothes!” I yelped. “Oh! I’m sorry, boy. I didn’t… I don’t remember taking them off!” He said, embarrassed. I noticed how much better he looked today. His skin wasn’t pale and he looked to have eaten much better. His thick facial hair had grown in quickly in sleep. The shadow it cast on his face had become a tuft of mess. His hands looked thicker and less callused than before as they quickly grabbed things to hide himself with. That’s when I saw Bahketh’s name on his back. Sometimes people scarred themselves with fire. These are tattoos. It seemed to be Bahketh’s name, tattooed on my father’s lower back, above his buttocks. I swallowed my tongue as I saw that it seemed perfected and even more complex than what Bahketh had shown me. In all honesty, it looked beautiful, but I couldn’t help but be afraid once more of Bahketh’s presence in our home. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary though, and things went on much the same. “Well, I will tell you what, I feel amazing! I told you I didn’t need some Wise Woman’s medicine!” Pa said, lifting his arms in a stretch. They looked full of energy- powerful. “Just fine on my own.” We got dressed and did our duties for the day. It turned out little sun was left and we didn’t get much done, but we still had deer to eat for a while anyway. I made broth as Papa finished up around the house. He seemed unable to sit down, even when we’d worked hard all afternoon. “Pa, are you going to eat?” I said, tasting the deer broth. It tasted wonderful. My eyes watched the fire carefully, ready to put it out if necessary. “Aye, but gimme a bit! I’m just trying to,” He huffed, lifting and rearranging things in the house, “move some things around!” I looked over and saw Pa sweating a river. He had moved almost everything in the house so quickly- alone. He looked over and showed me his usual big, funny grin. “Now that you mention it, though, I’m really hungry. And thirsty! I suppose you already caught on though, as you made both food and drink!” He said, running over to the fireplace as I began to make our servings. Pa quickly ate his helping and went for three more. I got two helpings in (what I usually eat, anyway) before we ran out. He laughed and said he could’ve eaten more; I was astounded. Even he could usually only eat about three servings of broth, especially when I stuffed it with things from the forest. He held his distended belly and complimented my cooking. “Maybe we should learn to make bread, it sure fills you up better than broth.” Pa said. I liked the idea, considering I always wanted to learn to make things to eat aside from soups and cooked meats. “Well, if you keep eating like this. I think so, Pa.” I said, smiling back._________________________________________________________________________ Things changed. I didn’t know what to do and even ignored what seemed subtly suspicious. I became afraid. At first, everything seemed great. I never went back into the forest and even told Pa we shouldn’t. He obliged. He told me he had a great idea about how we could train to hunt better, one he’d gotten in a dream. I gave little mind to it and made the tools he asked for. We cut up tree logs in a way that we could hold stumps with our hands easily; handles. They weighed different amounts. I couldn’t lift as much as my Pa, but I still tried to do it with him. Then we began to eat much more. At first we were fine, hunting the usual amount. We seemed to keep up with our need for food by hunting almost twice, if not three times as more food as before. We didn’t need all the furs so we traded for even more tools and different resources. Pa ate a lot more but he pushed me to eat as much as possible. Sometimes he’d even get angry when I didn’t eat ‘enough’. I always wanted to make Pa proud, so I usually ate as much as he made me. My eighteenth year came. He said it was exactly on the full moon. Almost a year had passed by since the incident with Bahketh. I ignored most of the signs that his influence lingered. As long as Pa was healthy, I didn’t really care. One day, however, I asked Pa something he didn’t like at all. “Pa, doesn’t everyone from our clan marry young? I’m eighteen, and you have never told me to seek a woman.” I said. Pa looked over and quickly became serious as he responded flatly, “You don’t need anyone.” I was confused. I looked at him. He’d changed so much in the past year. His arms looked thicker than ever, the rivers of his veins popping out of his skin all over. I’d traded some clothing for Pa to wear but he seemed to only like the fur vests we would mend out of animals in the woods. They always seemed small around his barrel chest. Although he ate well, the only thing I could see on his body was lean. His abdomen seemed pulled in, tight like river stones collected neatly. I looked down at my own body. I’d changed too, but not nearly as much as he. My face scrunched up in confusion as to what Pa said. “Pa, are you sure? There’s no real way to keep our clan alive if I don’t marry, or if you don’t marry. You’re still young, I think you could. I wouldn’t get jealous of siblings, I’m a grown man anyway.” I said, trying to be positive. “You don’t need me, is that it?” Pa asked. “What? That’s now what I’m saying, Pa. Don’t you want to have more children?” I asked him. Pa lifted the handled stumps and huffed. He was drenched in sweat as usual. His hair had gotten very thick this spring, shiny with sweat. Often his skin would look red as he breathed in heavily to lift. “Pa?” I insisted. “What, Maker?! You don’t want me around, right?!” He yelled, throwing the stumps far. “Just do what you want! You’re obviously not my boy, you don’t need me anymore, that’s what you’re saying, yes?!” I was almost afraid. Not because I couldn’t defend myself, but because Pa had never been this angry. His great chest bounced up and down as he huffed. He seemed angry, but not just that. He seemed anguished. “Pa, you know I can’t do anything as good as you. You’re a better hunter. I’ll never find someone I can count on like you.” I said, almost shaking and not thinking about what I was saying. It was true, though. That was how I felt about my Pa. I remembered trying to figure out how old Pa was when the winter took our clan. He’d have been about sixteen when I went under his wing. My father was much older, I’d say. Pa always looked up to my real father- at least by the way he spoke of him. I figured it was an age difference. I tried to understand how lonely Pa must have been. “I’m sorry, Pa.” I said, wondering what he would do. I couldn’t see his face anymore as he’d went to pick up the weights. I almost trembled thinking he would become violent. He came back. I couldn’t see if it was sweat or tears covering his face, especially as he kept his head down. We didn’t talk much that night. Then I started to hear the noises at night. I’d made a few additions to the house now, so Pa and I could have some privacy. I started hearing noises coming from Pa’s room. I couldn’t tell what it was he was doing. I became afraid because I heard grunts and strange moans. Was Pa sick again?Pa started becoming really big. He made sure I ate as well, but his hunger for food was astonishing, if not amazing. He ate and ate until he practically fainted one night. I tried to help him up, but he just held me. There was a sadness in him that I did not know how to help. He also pushed me. I would feel very sore in the mornings after a night of freedom where we could lift for as long as we wanted. Not everything made sense of what he said about ‘lifting’, but he knew so much. Pa and I started a tradition of seeing our progress ‘growing’. I didn’t understand it, but it looked to be enjoyable to Pa. I thought it was fun too especially when I could show off my strength. Pa would show me how big he’d gotten in the week and then I’d do the same for him. We seemed to make great progress. I did something one night. I didn’t understand my body and felt pain in my groin. I thought of asking my Pa what to do even though it was very late in the night. The pain was keeping me awake. I went to his room and found nobody there. Quickly, I dressed myself and grabbed my bow. I’d become very fast since we’d started training ourselves for hunting. Even though I weight quite a bit more, I was sure I could find Pa quickly. I went by the river, close to the mouth. I became worried as the full moon shed its bright light upon the trees and mountain stone. My feet stepped quickly, noticing a smell that I somehow recognized as Pa’s. I’d learned to make soft –but durable- boots from fur and cloth and slipped into a shadow as I heard the rushing waters of the river grow. There Pa was. He kept complaining about the heat. It was now summer but the heat of the night was still nice and calm, so I didn’t understand. Pa splashed himself in the water and drank. He coughed as he drank. He was probably drinking so fast. He washed himself and relaxed, naked on the water’s edge. I’d never tried to pay attention to the body. Pa said it was a private affair for only a wife to see, once. I couldn’t help it as something in my chest pounded. Pa’s body seemed perfect. It seemed sculpted, massive, like stone. It seemed powerful, like the fires Bahketh had fed him. I felt the pain in my groin again. Pa stepped out and looked at small pool of water at the river’s side. I assume he was staring at his reflection. He lifted his arms and forced his muscle to push out, like a large rock pressed to escape his thin skin. He laughed and posed again, showing off his pectorals more than anything else. I guess by instinct I dropped my bow. My hands rubbed my own groin, as if I needed some release from there too. “So big.” Pa said. “I’m so fucking big.” I knew not what that word meant. I’d never heard it myself. Pa posed again and again. I saw something happen to his appendage. The leg appendage you call a phallus. It seemed to swell as he posed. I felt my heart race. “Look at how big you are. No normal man is this strong.” He moaned, rubbing his body. Every movement forced certain muscles awake. I know now what they are called. He grabbed the nubs men can’t use on his chest. I swallowed my breath, feeling aroused. Pa moaned loudly, his phallus bouncing. It looked like a large, red rod. His hands eventually moved around and grabbed onto his phallus. They wrapped around it like a large knife handle. His member was much larger than mine. I pulled mine out. I wanted to feel what Pa was feeling. His hands went up and down. I saw his big balls swinging around. I looked at mine and felt them. They felt tender, swollen. “I want more. I want to grow more!” Pa yelled, groaning as his hands moved up and down his rod. I copied, feeling a sensation I’d never felt before. I would say I had felt it before, but I’d never done such things to myself in those situations. I then could see something strange as my Pa turned sideways. He must’ve wanted to see his side but couldn’t see his wide back. Bahketh’s name shimmered in a way I assume was enough for someone to see from afar, but not without direct line of sight. Pa moaned as my chest’s beat pounded. I couldn’t take it anymore and spurt out seed. Almost right after, Pa moaned and pounded his rod. He exclaimed once more, “I want to be huge!” Pa didn’t take much longer and spurted seed too. He fell backward as his white liquid gushed out like a small torrent. It splattered everywhere. On the ground, his chest, his face even. I looked down and saw a large sum of seed on the ground as well. I didn’t have nearly enough to match Pa, but I thought there was so much, considering it was like a small puddle two feet away from me. I couldn’t stop from moaning as I felt pleasure in my body. My phallus didn’t feel painfully hard anymore and set down to rest. As I did this, Pa grabbed his bow. “Who goes there?” He said. I quickly recovered myself and went on my way. Pa was skilled, but he’d never track me. That night I got to the house and cleaned myself as best as I could. I was too tired to worry if I had done right, watching my own father do such things. Part III: BAHKETH Another year passed and the fall season came. Pa had gotten massive. He couldn’t walk normal as his legs seemed to get in each other’s way. I’d heard someone in the village say he was an ogre. Pa looked very rugged but maintained clean. I obtained a blade to shave with regularly and I did it for both of us. Pa asked me to shave his body too, even though it was very difficult. I followed suit because he once said muscles looked bigger that way. At least this way people wouldn’t say mean things like that. And Pa wouldn’t fight them… I didn’t seek a wife. I met a nice girl in the village once, but Pa quickly scared her away. I wasn’t very interested, but I was determined to keep our clan’s bloodline alive. One night Pa’s bed broke. It was one of the first pieces of furniture I made. He only laughed and said we should just share a bed. I disagreed as we both were far too big for a single bed. If one of us didn’t fall off, it’d surely meet the same doom his bed had met. I’d gotten very skilled using tools and made a better bed for Pa. I found mine broken (with obvious assumption as to how when Pa told me he might have taken a nap on it) but made no argument. It was just proof that I was a skilled craftsman if the bed didn’t break, right? I didn’t get much bigger since the year before, but Pa said I did great. I smiled often when he measured my growth. I was starting to wish to be as big as him. He would sometimes show off in the village. He picked up men in each arm and would curl them like he did our weights (Which, by the way, I had to replace with bigger ones…) and would pull great animal-sized carts with ease. Things took a turn for the worst at night. I started planting more things and did very well. I grew lots of cucumbers and started harvesting. I found one missing and eventually learned what Pa had done with it. On his usual ‘cooling’ nights when he’d get his terrible fevers, he played with the cucumber. He would push it inside of himself, moaning and making many noises that bothered me. I found myself spilling my seed as my needs asked for something I shouldn’t have wanted. I started wondering if that was what Pa wanted, and started experimenting myself. I went down to the village one day and made friends. They seemed to make fun of me for not understanding sex as well as them, but I think they feared me. I was very strong and known as Hunter Son. Maker Hunterson. They didn’t laugh at me in front of me. One of them brought a harlot along and had her spend time with me. I learned that I didn’t like what she had to offer. Pa became more verbal that fall. “Do you like my size, boy?” He said, very seriously once. “Yes, Pa. You know I do.” I said, laughing. We sat on the ground, cleaning beans. “I don’t think I can get any bigger. I want to be bigger. I want to always take care of you, lad.” He said, tossing my hair in his hand, as if I was a boy still. I felt like a boy, always smaller than him. “I doubt I will, though. I can only get older from here on.” I pondered a while on what he said. I found myself later walking through the cursed woods, holding my bow ready. I was stronger now, and I knew I didn’t have to be afraid. The Wise Woman taught me how to make holy items. I wasn’t good at it, unusually, but she said that the items would drive away evil spirits no matter what. I never told her what I was doing anything for, but I’m sure she knew something was going on long before I had. I stepped through the thick brush- thicker than I remembered. Pa would go hunting by himself. Said he wanted to find himself a bear. I felt sorry for the bear. I pushed back the thick green and saw the cave again. It’d been two years, maybe more. I stood in front of the cave. It had changed since I was there last. It looked cleaner, as if it were more of a temple. I slowly walked in and looked around. There was much lighter than before. The heat was heavier too, I could feel my chest breathe in humid air. The altar was much more well-kept now than ever in my memory. The statuette sat there, waiting for me. “Well, well, well…” huffed the spirit. “Hello, Bahketh. I greet you with respect.” I said. I wasn’t nervous. “I hope you do, but I really hope you greet me with more…” He whispered, rubbing my body with his unseen warmth. “I seek nothing, Bahketh. At least nothing for myself.” I said, pulling out a small bag. “What is that, young man? My, you’ve gotten so much bigger on your own, without my help. Well, direct help. Do you like that power?” He fizzled. I opened the bag and let out the contents. I had obtained a box of incense. It was very rare, I’d received it as a gift for helping the counsel of the village stop a pack of bandits with my father, from a prominent family’s daughter. Jewels dropped out, all from different mountains from afar. “There is something I want,” I managed to say before Bahketh interrupted. “I know what you want. Your father is a very strong man. But he wants more, yes?” Bahketh asked. “Yes, oh great one.” “Maker? Boy?” I heard from outside the cave. I turned around. Pa was there. He looked over at the altar and back at me. “What’s going on here?” He asked. “Where are we? I followed you because I was worried. Should I be worried?” “Pa! How did you follow me?” I asked, nervously. “I followed your smell –I mean- tracks.” He said. “Come, my acolyte.” Bahketh whispered. Pa walked slowly, without hesitation. “Your boy wants to make you bigger. Stronger. You want that, yes?” Bahketh asked. Pa stared at the statue before processing all the information. “Yes! That’s what I want! Wait- is this- is this how I’ve gotten so strong?! I’ve never felt this way in my entire life! It’s amazing! I feel so powerful!” Pa said. Bahketh laughed. “Your boy is no normal man. He is a Maker, just as his name states. He has the power to focus magic. You should thank him as much as you should thank me.” Pa looked over at me. I noticed the erection he was growing. He was practically glowing. “Your boy and I are also alike in other forms. He is benevolent, like me. He wants to make you even stronger.” Bahketh whispered. “Is that true, son? You can make me stronger? I want to be stronger, boy! I want to be the strongest!” Pa said, grabbing my arm. He then pulled me in and embraced me. I’d never felt the way he made me feel when he embraced me. “Well- Bahketh granted the wish. What do you want, oh Great Spirit?” I said, nervously. “I want your Pa to give me his name. But he can’t do it by himself, you need to give it to me.” Bahketh said. “I don’t understand.” I said. “Why don’t you ask your father?” Bahketh said with a grimace. I could see his smile in the fire of the altar. Pa looked nervous. I looked over to him and asked, “What does he mean?” It took him some time before responding. He seemed to think about it a bit before Bahketh complained loudly. He made the room burning hot. Pa finally answered. “Our clan gives up our names to the person we love the most. It’s a tradition we hold in the spring. I did it a few years ago for you. It’s usually something for marriage… But I have nobody, lad. I always have only had you.” He said. “And that means that he doesn’t own his own name. You do. The binds of your clan’s tradition make it so he can’t do anything. I will grant you this wish, if you want me to, but you have to give me his name.” “I-I don’t think I should be doing that!” I yelled. I still understood very little. I looked back and forth at both of them, skin red hot with embarrassment. “Boy, please! I want to be the strongest!” Pa said. He held me close, almost crushing me. He posed his arms and smiled before embracing me again. I desperately remember his embrace. “But Pa, I don’t want to make this decision for you! Why don’t you just take back your name?” I said, trying to pull out of his grasp. I didn’t want to, really. “I can’t do that, boy…” Pa said. He looked sad at me. I knew what he meant. He didn’t have to say it. “And that’s all, right? You’ll make him the strongest as long as you have his name?” I asked the flame spirit. “He’ll be as big and strong as he wants. All I need is his name.” Bahketh said. “Just say ‘I give thy true name away, Hunter, to the great spirit BAHKETH.” I breathed in heavily and held it in. “I give thy true name away, Hunter, to the great spirit BAHKETH.” I smiled at Pa and held his hand. I’d never held his hand, at least not to my memory as boy or man. I laid mine inside his one last time. Pa smiled back at me, with his big smile. “YES! FINALLY!” Bahketh screamed. The statuette fell to the side and cracked. Out came the flame and grabbed onto my papa’s face. A shockwave sent me flying. Bahketh’s cackle filled echoed on and on. The flamed disappeared as it went into my pa’s mouth. “Pa?” I grumbled, rubbing my neck. “I don’t feel much different,” Pa said, looking back at me. He then screamed and held his stomach. “Oh… Oh! It burns! Gah! It burns!” Pa screamed. He trembled as his skin went red hot. He fell to his knees as he screamed again. His hands grabbed his head as he howled. Pa’s forehead quickly pushed out two small horns, little points that poked under his long hair. The mark on his back began to spread its ink, like a black flower. It covered his chest and upper legs, like vines around to his neck. Pa then began to moan. He seemed to stay alive and well even if the flames came alive on him. At first I saw his arms shake. His shoulders widened and found more space close to Pa’s neck. He growled as his arms weighed heavy with swelling muscle- it looked like a pumpkin was stuffed under his skin on both sides. His hands, however big they were, seemed very small as his arms trembled. I tried to come closer and even shot an arrow at the altar in hopes of distracting (and maybe stopping) Bahketh. The arrow evaporated in flame quickly before reaching the altar and I felt the singe of the fires myself a few steps in. I could not get close as my pa’s arms moved up from the pushing of his enlarging back. He looked like an hourglass as the sides of his midsection popped out like small wings. “Bigger! I want to be bigger! It feels so good!” I pulled out my crude amulets in hopes to use them against the foul spirit. Bahketh cackled the moment I pulled them out. They crumbled in my hands. My eyes let out tears as I saw father’s stance widen. His legs had become thicker than many young trees of the forest. They looked denser too. His abdomen cracked as the bricks on his abdomen pushed outward. I started feeling the warmth in my groin again, in shame. Pa’s close tore as his chest exploded outward along with his legs. “So good! So fucking strong!” Pa said, flexing his body as he grew. His rod pushed out from the burning clothes, swelling up in a size I could never imagine fitting a normal human. It looked thicker than my forearm. Somehow it lifted upward even with the massive weights that were under it, both sized like many fruits from the garden. It simply bobbed up and down and trickled seed onto the ground. Pa thoroughly enjoyed what was happening, even though his head seemed to be being swallowed by his massive body. Bahketh laughed and let the fires die down as my father started fondling himself. Pa’s chest had stretched out his nipples like coins, yet grown them outward to large nubs that he moaned when played with. I breathed heavily as I tried to remain capable of clear thought. Bahketh whispered terrible things in my ears, caressing my body in a softer heat. He tempted me. Pa stroked himself as his height increased to accommodate his growth. I’d say he was about eight feet tall at the end of the ordeal, but I couldn’t keep track of such things. He moaned and yelled out in a thick, deep voice. It was deeper than before, like the growl of a beast in the woods. My pa could no longer contain himself and spewed outward, shooting far into the air and away from where he stood. It came like a river of white, splashing and somehow not evaporating from the embers that had dwindled with the ending growth. I felt myself wet inside my gear, but not from fear and piss, but longing. I longed for my pa’s massive body to touch me. “Foolish boy! Do you know who I am?!” Bahketh finally exclaimed. His voice seemed to cover my pa’s. Pa’s eyes themselves had gone white. “I am BAHKETH! Efreeti of Lust, Fire, and Strength! Genie of Smolder and Ecstasy! The pinnacle of all flames! None are stronger than I! I fell from grace, but now I will return to the material world I was once barred from, so full of delicious pleasures! All thanks to you, my boy! Or should I say, my son?” I felt my heart sink deeper than I will ever remember. I understood what Bahketh had done. The statuette lifted into the air and cracked, letting out a small tear in time-and-space open. Now I know what had happened. I saw Bahketh’s truest form. It barely peered into our world as he commanded Pa to walk over to me. I stood there, afraid and aroused. Pa walked up to me. He was not Pa anymore, but not Bahketh. He grabbed me and squeezed me in his palms. I thought he would kill me but he simply tore off my clothes. The possessed man pushed me onto his skin, letting me feel the mass. I felt Pa’s massive chest, rock solid and burning hot. He forced my mouth open to taste Pa’s stone-like abdomen. I felt a shameful delight as my phallus hardened in its own rock-like density. The possessed Pa licked my own body, tasting different parts and biting where he saw fit. My neck, my buttocks, my sides. He bit hard enough to hurt, but not enough to pierce through. I closed my eyes in hopes of living, in hopes of forgiveness should my pa come to his senses. “Tell me you like my mass, boy.” Pa said, deep and slow. “N-no, Pa… Please… Stop this… We can get away…” “Feel these arms. Feel how strong and powerful they are.” I couldn’t hold on and finally whispered, “…It’s amazing, Pa.” "Do you want to be crushed between these great legs?" He said, forcing my hands onto them. I felt their density on my fingers. My chest couldn't contain the energy I received from the arousal. "You're gigantic, Pa..." I said, moving my hands around on the striations. Pa’s mouth landed on mine. I couldn’t stop myself and tasted the inside. It was somehow sweet, like fresh fruit cooked in a warm fire, yet different. His tongue played around with mine, long enough to touch the insides of my throat. I thought I’d choke but I only moaned. Pa held me in the air with ease as he did this, finally letting me feel his massive rod touch me. His tongue licked mine. I whimpered at the amazing sensation. He fit mine in his mouth and suckled as he lifted my legs over his shoulders. I moaned and felt the ecstasy wisp me away. Pa pulled me out of his mouth and then licked elsewhere. I feel great shame for he licked me in an awful place. It felt so pleasurable, it bothers me today. His tongue pierced through and played around inside me. I finally understood why Pa liked to do this to himself. Pa finally pulled me down to his own throbbing member and pushed my mouth on it. It was literally too big to fit inside, but he was gentle. He simply growled, “Lick it, boy. Satisfy your papa.” And I followed suit. He moaned quickly and played with my body as well as his own. He pushed his hands over mine so I could feel his massive legs while I licked. I was lost. I had no congruent thought. “I curse you, Maker Hunterson. I curse you to lust as badly as your father did, every night thinking of giving your own name to me…” Bahketh whispered under my pa’s voice. I looked up and saw the black tear that dripped from Pa’s eye. He smiled still as the tear dripped away and evaporated on the burning ground. Pa came again. He drenched me in seed, cooked like milk in the winter morning. I opened my mouth and swallowed what I could. It tasted like honey. I moaned and came as well, whimpering as the sensation squeezed my groin tighter than ever. It hurt as it tightened out every last drop inside me. I heard the voice in the window cackle. A colossal arm -both muscular and bigger than even Pa’s- smashed through. The voice growled loudly in its own beastly form as another arm stretched the doorway out. I could see Bahketh’s smoldering orange eyes. His name burned on my arm, unfinished but obviously his. I screamed in pain as it burned to the bone. Bahketh laughed and petted my papa. “My acolyte. You shall walk the earth, spreading my name in the shadows. When the time has come I shall become a glorious god as I so deserve.” Bahketh said, voice booming. It was certainly not a whisper anymore. Pa turned as the seed forced me to change slowly. I fell to the ground as my body became led. Pa walked towards the door and bowed. “Yes, master.” He said. “But now, you shall enjoy true paradise. Come to me, my acolyte. Enter the plane of Lust, where my flaming abode hides. Our enemies have been winning for so long, and we must plan… We must rejoice your coming home. I shall soon take even the planes of the Abyss and Heaven as my own.” The portal stretched even more so. Bahketh’s face smiled with teeth like a monster’s. His red skin burned with embers and eldritch-orange symbols. He caressed my pa as he walked into the burning doorway. I could only whisper my Pa’s name before I began sensing the loss of it in my existence. I felt my bones push and break as my body grew when Pa looked back at me once more. I still think the pain was worse in my heart than it was in my body. I would have screamed as the door closed, leaving the cave steaming and alone. I lay, growing slowly and painfully. I could feel everything; the bones cracking, the muscle tearing. All of it, before the growth rebuilt me. It felt pleasurable underneath the pain. To this day I want more, in secret shame. I felt my arms swell and my neck become thick. My legs felt like pillars in a temple, heavy as well. My eyes opened as I saw the thunder rolled in the night sky. I got up very slowly, trying to move with the new size. I looked at my body, remembering what my Pa’s looked like. I would certainly be a weaker scout now, but that was fine. I needed to become a warrior. I needed to find a way to defeat the foul genie, Bahketh. I stumbled around, learning how to use the self-obtrusive legs I had just obtained. My groin felt heavy already with seed as I looked down at a massive member that swung from side to side. I didn’t get far before having to release. I met the Wise Woman in the dark. She said my voice had become even deeper. The rain helped conceal me. I begged her for advice. The Wise Woman told me this was certainly beyond her power. I cried in agony. She gave me a pendant that had been passed down to her. It carried the symbol of an ancient people. She said that the mountains hid a strange prison whose lock was now broken beyond repair. I asked for her forgiveness. The Wise Woman said nothing. I learned later I had been fated to release the burning djinn long before. Her people had dwindled (ironically like mine) and hid amongst the village. They were prepared to end their bloodline. I prepared to end mine. The pendant was to help me find someone who could battle the bastard, but that was the only help the Wise Woman gave me. I returned to the house and packed what I could. I packed extra to head to the village and trade. Nobody recognized me in the darkness of the rain and night. I quickly obtained a sword and things a traveler could use. I gave up my tools. I was no longer a maker. I was no longer anyone. I write in this journal, hoping that if I should fail, someone finds it. I can feel Bahketh’s whispers at night. I can feel his hands toying with me. I know the knowledge to give him my being is hidden in the dark depths of my mind. Every day is a struggle. I want that power and strength. I beg the spirits of the land –the only few benevolent left- that they guide me to death before my mind finds destruction. But who knows, deep down, I want Bahketh to grow me as much as he can. End? Author End Note: I thank you very much for reading my work. Please suggest themes that you think would be interesting, or tell me what you thought could use work through a comment! I sincerely hope you liked it.

FANTASY FUTURE MUSCLE- part I It would have been the pinnacle of my career as a sports writer, three hundred metres below the city centre of Moscow, the final round of a highly secretive international bodybuilding contest was taking place. The audience was made up solely of bodybuilders, only men of course, of varying levels of professionalism and size, all bound with muscle and wrapped up in a mixture of baggy gym clothes and skin tight latex. I say it would have been the pinnacle of my career, because before arriving here I abandoned my old life- my investigations into this mysterious unknown bodybuilding circuit had led me to a new calling in life that I loved more than anything, and that is muscle. Before I bore you with the details of how I discovered this incredible spectacle, allow me to describe what took place before my eyes. The eight largest men on the face of the earth are standing, waiting for instructions, on a vast podium running the length of the underground auditorium. The other fourteen that took place in earlier contests during the day have been eliminated and now sit watching the show. You can see them scattered around the audience, they are truly massive. Two American, one Argentinian, two Russian, one Chinese, one French and one Italian, eight giant muscle-beasts, none weighing less than 700 pounds and none shorter than 7"6. As this is the opening round of the final they are wearing the regulation black posing briefs around their massive junk that even from this distance one can see is pulsating and growing; red hot meat ready to burst any second. But they have to contain it now, the judges have seated themselves, and demand the introductory poses. A booming voice comes from the roof of the vault "Quarter turn to the right, quarter turn to the right, quarter turn...", and my eyes are firmly fixed on Martin van Santen, the Argentinian competitor. We attended school together in Buenos Aires, and then college together in New York. I was the first person to whom he confided that he was gay, and we remained close friends all of our lives. I remember with total clarity the short, chubby boy who studied English and psychology with me, about 5"3 and cute as a button, I adored him...but now here he was, weighing 890 pounds, towering twelve inches over my head at 7"8 and about to place in the top eight bodybuilders in the world. He couldn't see me, and I knew that my appearance later would surprise him, but at that moment nothing was a bigger shock on this earth than seeing Martin hitting the compulsory poses alongside these seven other beasts. The quarter turns were beautiful, as he faced the front I saw his whole front profile; big strong feet anchored this monster to the ground, and his lower leg was thick with calf muscle such that it was as wide as it was long; the diamond shaped muscle jutted out and formed a substantial part of his silhouette. Around each of his knees, thick, hard striations of quad muscle grew, that became larger and more vascular as they reached his waist. In spite of the mountain of muscle he had become, I would guess that his waist had remained remarkable around 34 inches around, making those 44 inch quads even more magnificent. His stomach was a brick wall of rock hard abs, marked by thick green veins running between them, and topped by two boulder-like pectoral muscles that formed a chest unlike any other I've seen. They were round and magnificent, with gigantic nipples pointing to the floor that were equally rock hard. His lats were so wide that his arms hung at a 40 degree angle, and he was almost unable to touch his torso with his large manly hands. A watch was strapped around his wrist, and from there masses of muscle in his forearm extended and continued all the way up his arm to form a thick bicep and triceps combo, that even when resting was formidable. Topped by vascular, football sized shoulders and traps, his arms were as gorgeous as the rest of him. As the first quarter turn happened, it was visible that his giant legs had difficulty moving, and his lats flared out as he moved his arms. The second quarter turn revealed a wide and heavily muscled back, as well as his rock solid, enormous ass that looked as though it could crush any man's cock with just a single clench. I was becoming flustered and needed a break. I noticed the first few spankers commencing around me. It's inevitable, really, during Mr. Planet that audience members become so aroused, and as a result spankers are just a standard part of the event. This early though it was unusual, and I didn't want to seem out of place. The most impressive poses were coming up now. Front double biceps- I saw his quads and biceps tense in unison as he moaned sensually. I remember writing numerous articles against bodily enhancements in sport, but now I found myself truly grateful for the liberal doses of testosterone given to these athletes that filled the whole auditorium with a sexy, virile musk as these eight beasts lifted their arms for this pose. The front lats spread- I got to see this boy really spanning across his whole immense form with lats so wide and thick I thought he could fly. The scent remained in the air and caused many audience members to disrobe and fiercely masturbate whilst watching the spectacle. I knew the best was yet to come though. After the abdominal and thighs pose, during which the howls of the competitors on the stage were so loud, fierce and deep that I uncontrollably ejaculated all over my speedo, the exhausted men exhaled deeply and shook each other's hands vigorously, muscles still pulsating furiously from the round of posing. "Gentlemen, the compulsory poses are now over. You are invited to remove your trunks."

Born a Leather Musclegod by DC I've known since childhood that I was destined to be a man whom other men serve, both sexually and in everyday life. Like many men, at an early age I had learned about my penis, and how it was designed by nature to control others while bringing me intense pleasure. Unlike other men, I was born with additional, enhanced talents, abilities and physical traits that predestined me to a position of uncontested superiority. The source of these differences isn't clear to me. Mutation? Metaphysical changes through reincarnation? Dumb luck? I think that I'm an "old soul" - the outcome of a combined effect of reincarnation and mutation, rather than just some hot leather muscle daddy who has found his way from societal repression into fulfillment of true manhood. It's no joke: I've lived before, many times, and in my most recent lives (as in this one) I was an incredible specimen of a man, loved and feared by many, worshipped, adored, served and serviced, and damn well deserving of everything I had and/or took. With each incarnation, I improve myself. Tribal leader? A war hero, perhaps? Perhaps that soul, having been released from a previous life, chooses the next body carefully, even influences its genetic composition at conception, to further evolve not just the spirit, but the vessel it inhabits in the next cycle. These are just guesses, although they "feel" very right to me. Even so, I'm less interested in the cause than the effect. It would be natural on your part to think me self-delusional at this point. Descriptions of this kind are more of a fantasy than reality. I assure you it is the truth. If you meet me in person, you will understand. The best way I can explain it is that I am more than the physical man you see, and that I've existed much longer than the scant 50 years he has lived on this earth. I've earned my place as a god among men, and I don't abuse the privilege. Instead, I seek to elevate and further evolve the men I choose. I physically alter them and train them not just to service me as their master, but to love me as they would a strict and caring father who is raising them to become something more than they would have been without my influence. Looking at me today, you would see a 6-foot 3-inch, bearded, muscled bear-of-a-man dressed in worn denim and leather, from boots to chaps to vest to cap. I'm confident, commanding, in control, and never lacking men to do my domestic and sexual bidding. I believe in understated clothing and accessories: simple and never flashy, but clearly and carefully chosen as a statement of who I am, not a fashion statement. My body is massively muscular, but not the ripped bodybuilder you see at a pose-down. Instead, you see a big bull with a salt-and-pepper full beard, imposing physique, and intense yet reassuring blue eyes. My chest is broad and deep, dusted with soft brown fur and accented with large, beefy nipples - spigots of raw male power that naturally draw men to them for nourishment, then rest in the cleft between them. My arms are thick and roped, endowed with great strength to keep a boy in line, or to protect him when needed. My neck is thick, traps rising from bunched deltoids to the base of my skull, as if I am wearing a fantastically sculpted, high collar one can throw his arms around and hold on to. My legs are like concrete pylons, massive and thick, that can stand up to the most brutal assault of any enemy who may try to knock me down, or tantrum a boy may stupidly decide to throw. My abdomen is a huge slab of muscles covered by a soft layer of belly fat and more fur, making it a warm, safe place to curl up and sleep. But my cock... my cock is what makes me a god. Among the many things I have developed through improving myself physically over many lives is the ability to control penis size at will. Most men are subject to the whims of their dicks as to when they will get hard, how hard they will become, and when the will reach climax. I can will my cock to be any size and shape within reason. When I am ready to use a man, I assess his limits and capabilities, then adapt my cock to the situation. As I train him repetitively, and as he physically changes from exposure to me, he may eventually take me at my full size. My ejaculate is sweet and addictive. More than just the taste, it induces several changes, both physical and emotional, in any man who ingests it. I will revel in my ownership for an hour or more before releasing my essence into him. The sheer power that flows through my cock when it is in his mouth or ass, and the transformative effects of my seed once inside him, create an unbreakable affinity between us. Almost immediately upon absorbing it, he develops a very deep devotion to me. He never forgets the overwhelming sensation of pure male energy entering and changing his body as I extract my pleasure from him. He becomes my "son" in a very real way. The more often I cum inside him, the more devoted, solicitous, and like me he will become. My semen is like a benign virus - protein molecules that change and replicate inside a man's cells, modifying his genetic code to include sequences from my own, superior genes. Over time, and depending on the amount consumed, he becomes more muscular, confident, sexually competent, and able to conquer other men as a daddy in his own right, further spreading a moderated, less powerful derivative of my seed to other boys. All of this I now know as an adult. Looking in retrospect upon my formative years, I only knew then that I had needs, desires, expectations of how they should be met, and the destiny of which I spoke. In my youth, I could only attribute this knowledge to a wildly active fantasy life. I was masturbating at an early age, looking at adult men with lust and longing. Bearded. Muscular. Cigar smoking. Ideal images of rugged manhood. Although many of them brought out a boyish response in me - to be close to them, to feel and touch - the overriding drive was to conquer and use them. But fantasy was all it was for many, many years. I was born and raised in an ultra-conservative region, and religious injunctions that had been foisted upon me sexual thoughts of any but the most puritanical origin. (They say you can't choose your parents, and apparently, this also applies to masters reincarnate.) My fantasies were so far-flung from the accepted norm that I buried my true nature deeply. As I matured through adolescence and into adulthood, I battled constantly to keep my real self at bay, constrained. I must say that growing up in such an environment was not without its advantages. For in battling 24x7 to contain that self, I developed strengths of character in perseverance and patience. I learned compassion for others, seeing them as caged animals often kept from what they wanted and desired by the artificial limits of a fearful society. Not only did I see myself in a trap, being denied my real identify, but I also saw other men similarly shackled. The difference was that the man I held in prison was destined to a superior station in life. The others wanted desperately to submit and be ruled. As I grew older, keeping that man in chains became increasingly difficult. He was not accustomed to confinement, as clearly in my past life I had been uncontested in dominion of myself and my chattel. He incessantly nagged me to grow and change physically into the bullish brute that would bend other men to his desires. Although I had what would be an insatiable appetite for the male form, I was very careful not to feed it. Men who had developed their bodies into those of muscular gods were a particular hazard that I avoided. I also worked especially hard to avoid any physical development of my own body, knowing that to begin catering to that desire would be to empower the man inside to break free. I was convinced I must go the grave with him inside that closet. Otherwise, I would disappoint everyone whom I thought really cared about me. But the man inside proved too strong. My true nature would not be constrained. As I entered early adulthood, a change began that could not be stopped - only delayed. I focused on academic endeavors during my 20s, only briefly giving thought to the problem of the bound titan god inside me who was slowly loosening his bonds. By my 30s, I had a career on steroids, but my life was miserable and my health a mess. Still, the once-all-powerful master wrapped within me was breaking through the barriers I had set before him, one by one. By age 40, it was too much. I realized that my reasons for living a chaste life and denying the man inside were not worthy of my efforts. Through many events, I learned that the people I held in high esteem - those whom I wished to impress and not disappoint - didn't really care about me. This was the last chain to break, and my alter-ego was free to emerge. Things happened quickly after that. By age 42 I had been working out constantly for two years, and my body had undergone changes nothing short of miraculous. At first, I felt regret that I had not figured this out sooner so that I would have the supposed advantage of youth to further fuel my transformation. But I was wrong. As I observed other, much younger men, laboring daily with weights and machines to add a few millimeters to their dimensions, I was rapidly passing them in how much work I performed, as well as sheer size. I was already tall, but I had been either skinny or obese my entire life, on purpose. Now, the muscles practically blossomed overnight. My chest quickly grew to an astounding 54". My biceps, 22". My triceps stood out in huge, bulky mounds on either arm. My pecs were deep, with insanely large nipples resting atop each one, just slightly turned at a 45-degree angle towards to floor. And although I still had a good bit of belly, there was no doubt to anyone that huge slabs of hard abdominals dwelt just below that superficial layer. As I grew into my full manhood, I learned how to bring a man to heel, press him into service, and use him as I saw fit - all of it with his willing and enthusiastic support. I say "learned" but it was really just a matter of exercising old knowledge. I knew exactly what to do, and did it instinctively once I took my skeptical self out of the picture - all I had to do was mentally step back from the situation, then watch as the old-soul part of me deftly orchestrated the scene and the man in expert fashion. ***** My first attempt to let go and "see what happens" was also when I discovered the latent abilities I had inherited from previous lives, now that the man inside was free. I had been chatting with a hot little muscle man online. (Well, he was little compared to me.) Initially he had been cocky in his interactions, using informal language and typing shortcuts that I disdain, referring to me as "man" and typing things like "how u doin?" and, in general, taking a very familiar attitude with me. This was disrespectful and required correction if I were to continue in our chats. I soon established myself as an authority figure through using only the power of my written words. Then, I quickly taught him basic protocols that I supposed I had heard or read about, but now I realize, were bits of the old knowledge already seeping through to my conscious mind. The first lessons were that he referred to me as "Sir" and that he remember he had (I assumed) learned to write proper English at school, and I expected him to use it. Slowly, he fell into line. Over time, his real desires started coming to the forefront. For weeks he had begged to come serve me. Although I had been experimenting with man-to-man sex for many months, I was still being very skittish about meeting men like this cocky asshole. I had enjoyed what I had done so far, but it was too tame. I had decided to become much more assertive and dominating in my sexual relations, and I wasn't sure I could put him and keep him in his place. He nagged me to the point that I finally issued orders of when and where he was to appear, and how I wanted him prepped and dressed. I dressed in a pair of old Levi's, a black wife-beater, utility boots, and master's cap with a scorpion bracelet around my left wrist, assuming he knew the importance of that placement choice. Dominants flag left. Everyone knew that, didn't they? Otherwise, how could I have known it? Again, the unexplained knowledge dribbling through the chinks separating me from my aggregate past life was beginning to show itself. I prepared a space to receive him by placing my black leather chair in front of a full length mirror. I placed candles on either side of the chair and turned out the room lights, then I lit a large cigar just as he arrived. I had been developing cigars as part of my leather daddy persona, and I was surprised at how natural it as to me. It was as if I had smoked them all my life. I also had a penchant for strong bourbon, a large glass of which was on the small table to my left. I had noticed in bars how others took so much pride in downing a shot of it. I drank it in gulps with no problem, but never bothered to question how I was able to do that when others couldn't. The boy arrived on time; I had warned him about being too early or late. Keeping his eyes down at all times, he removed his clothing, and took a position between my booted feet at the foot of the chair as I had previously instructed. I had told him this was called "First Position" but I wasn't sure where I got that name. By this time, I had put my "new self" on the sidelines and given my "old self" complete control. (He) I drew heavily on the cigar and took my damn sweet time before acknowledging the boy. A few sips of bourbon, then finally I raised my boots and put them on his back as if he were a stool. My new-self was astonished and hugely turned on. My old-self simply continued smoking and drinking bourbon while admiring his boots and the candle-lit scene reflected in the mirror. The boy was shaking, with little gasps and whimpers escaping from his lowered mouth as he breathed rapidly. After many minutes, I removed my boots and placed my hand on his head. "Lift up, boy. Look at me." He did, and his eyes went very wide with a look of awe. "Oh, my god!" he gasped. "Yes, boy. I'm your god. I'm your master. And I may yet be your daddy if you please me." I said simply. He nodded, not taking his eyes from mine. "Stand up." He did. I walked around him, inspecting him while continuing to fill the room with cigar smoke. He was shorter than I, his head coming up to my nose. About 28 years old, he was muscular, but with a swimmer's body. His hair was wavy and unkempt, but clean. He had no facial hair to speak of. His chest was well defined, but not what you would call "overdeveloped" by any stretch. His ass was ample, and appeared as if it would be yielding to my touch. He was soft, naked, and cold standing before a hot, hairy brute who was intent on using him for all he could deliver. My cock twitched at the thought as I slapped his ass, grabbed it, put my mouth next to one of his ears and said "Mine." My voice was low and brusque, with an almost imperceptible growl. The boy made no response other than a violent shiver and whimper that ran through his body. I slapped his ass again twice as hard and grabbed the globe of his left butt cheek viciously between my fingers. At nearly triple the volume, I barked into his ear, "Mine, boy! What do you say?" He hesitated a moment, then understood he was expected to respond. "Yes. Yes, SIR!" "That's better," I grunted as I violently released the ass cheek, which would surely bear a bruise the next day. He stumbled forward, then regained his balance, though still shivering and not daring to look behind him, where I stood. Without warning (to my new-self, or the boy), I quickly moved around to stand in front of him, took the cigar into my left hand, and with my right at the base of his skull, tilted it upward to face me. Within a second of this lightning move, my tongue invaded his mouth deeply and brutally. The boy squirmed and whimpered at first, but my firm grip gave him nowhere to go. Soon, he settled down and gave himself up to the reality of his situation. My tongue fucked his throat deeply, and the taste and smell of the cigar and bourbon were overpowering his senses even more, with the roughness of my beard and moustache against his tender face creating red patches from the friction. After nearly a minute of this, I gave him one final deep thrust and roughly pulled his head away. He gasped for air, breathing heavily and sobbing, "Oh, Sir... Oh, Sir!" then he looked up at me again, with that expression of awe mixed with fear and longing. I smiled down at him. "Good boy, but my cock will be much more trying." I returned the cigar to my mouth and used my hands to guide and position his mouth near my right pec. Although I didn't set him on it, he instinctively started straining towards the large, mesmerizing nipple hidden beneath the stretched fabric of the wife-beater. I intensified my hold on his neck, causing him to wince and yelp. "Not until I say so, son!" I bellowed. He rolled his eyes up to look at me again. I held him in my gaze as I puffed on the cigar a few times, blowing smoke down and over my massive chest, then released my hold on him. I removed my hat and placed it in reverse on his head, whispering "Hat rack, son," into his ear. Then, carefully manipulating the cigar from hand to hand, I pulled the wife-beater over my head to reveal my chest, threw the shirt to the side, and retrieved the cap, returning it to my own head. "Oh, wow!" exclaimed the boy. The broad expanse of my chest glowed softly in the candlelight, and the fur gave it a fuzzy, soft texture with the two nipples rising above the dense layer, bullets of flesh demanding his attention. Reapplying a vice-like grip on his neck, I tilted his head down and redirected his gaze directly at my right pec and once again covered it with smoke. He whimpered and let out a small moan, wracked with the longing to latch on to that source of masculine power just an inch away, yet helplessly prevented from it. "How does that make you feel, son, being so close to this chest? A little weak? Small? Do you want to touch it? To suck it like a little boy needs to suck so he'll grow up strong? You're just a faggot hoping to drain a little bit of power from a real man, now that you've finally met one. You want it, boy?" I slowly moved the nipple closer to his mouth, and hairs from my chest surrounding it grazed his lips. He could feel the heat of my body and the thick smoke hovering between us, but he still could not suck it. Quickened puffs of air escaped his nostrils, causing ripples in the soft fur and disturbing the heavy, murky veil. He was whimpering again, so I jerked him by the neck to get his attention. "What? I didn't hear you, boy! DO YOU WANT TO SUCK IT!?" I shouted. The sound of my voice was so loud and unexpected it surprised even me. He winced in pain as the explosion fell upon his ears. Then, through sobs and heavy breathing, with his eyes fixated on my nipple, he said "Yes, SIR! Oh, god, yes SIR! Please let me suck your beautiful chest, SIR! I want so bad to taste it, and to make you feel good. Oh, God! You're so incredibly beautiful and handsome. So fucking hot!" Here he broke down and tears began to form at the corner of his eyes. The boy was actually crying, he was so overwrought at discovering his inferiority compared to me. "I wanted to serve you and do anything you command me, but now I know I'm not good enough. I'm afraid of what you said about your cock - I know it must be truly massive, and I don't think I can suck it. And your chest..." More sobs. "...it's so, so incredibly huge, it makes me feel so small. I've never felt so tiny. I've always thought I was such a hot fucker. But I'm nothing. Not compared to you, SIR. You're such a man. So perfect. Why did you tell me to come to you? A god like you can have anyone he wants. Why me, SIR? Why me? Oh, god, I feel like such a worthless worm..." He trailed off, closing his eyes. His tears dripped off the end of his nose and fell into the jungle of hair covering my belly. I felt sorry for him. The cocky asshole was just a subterfuge for an insecure boy. Here was a man faced with the brutal truth of his inadequacy when confronted with a superior being. Here also were the beginnings of contrition, and a desire to take his appropriate place in the order of things, now that that order was beyond doubt. I reinforced my grip on his neck and barked "SUCK!" as I drove his mouth onto my waiting nip. He instinctively opened his lips and began sucking, stilly crying, with his whimpering increasing in tempo and pitch. His tears flowed faster, splashing onto my pec which was also beginning to glisten with the sweat of my excitement in breaking this man. But I found myself dissatisfied with his efforts, feeling that I was not receiving the full benefit of what he should be able to provide. After a few minutes of very tentative nursing, I said "What the fuck are you doing, son? Are you even on that teat? You'll have to be a lot less timid to get my attention, little man. Suck harder, and chew a little bit and let's see if you can!" Again some hesitation, then compliance. I could feel a faint tingling as he began to apply something more like what I really wanted, although he still had a long way to go in learning to service me this way. "Harder, son!" He sucked and chewed harder. The pleasure in my nipple increased, and my cock began to grow in response. "FUCK YEAH, BOY! SUCK THAT MAN NIP!" It was like turning up a volume knob. The boy went into a frenzied overdrive of sucking and chewing, beginning to sweat. The pleasure he was creating was something I had not felt before in this life. It was an intense mix of pleasure and pain that was further drawing out old-me and getting him plenty aroused. "AWWWWW.....FUCK!" I heard myself yelling, expelling huge clouds of cigar smoke with every breath. Then, without warning, I forcefully relocated his head to the other side. "Now the other one, boy. SUCK!" By now, he was getting the idea of nipple service, and I was feeling for the first time the intense pleasure I could experience when I had a slave to do my bidding. Clearly, my old-self was used to this, quite accustomed to this level of stimulation that could only come from a submissive man rendering service. (He) I let the sucking continue for a few minutes, then simply moved the boy's head away from the nipple and forced it to the cleavage between my mounded pectorals. "Lick." By now I had generated rivulets of sweat between the mats of hair that grew most dense in that valley, and I wanted to feel his tongue clean it out completely, which he did. I then raised my right arm and turned slightly to the left, guiding his head to my right pit. "LICK! Clean out that pit, boy!" He approached hesitantly until he got wind of the scent coming from there. Then he moaned softly and practically fell against me as he buried his face in the pubic hair, devouring the sweat and salt that had accumulated. I flexed the biceps of my right arm above him and commanded "Feel my arm, boy!" He only slightly disengaged from his pit diving expedition to raise his hands to feel. The muscle stood in a massive mound opposite the similarly flexed triceps beneath it, and the boy moaned as he realized he could never hope to encircle my arm with both of this hands. "Lick my biceps. Taste some man muscle." Dutifully, he began licking the mountains of muscle, and his whimpering increased. Under his breath, he began to moan "Oh, SIR! You're such a fucking MAN, sir! Oh, god, I want to please you so bad, SIR! I want you to use me. You deserve to use me. Please use me, SIR! Oh, god, use me, SIR! Please!" "FUCK YEAH, SON! Good boy!" I barked, continuing to smoke the cigar and blowing smoke over the whole muscle-worshipping affair. It intoxicated the boy further and he seemed to be on the verge of hyperventilating, gasping "...use me... ...so fucking huge... ...oh daddy... ...so hot..." between labored breaths. Rather than moving him to the other arm as the old-self seemed to think would be the appropriate next step, I instead caught the boy in my arms and lowered him to the floor on his knees, before the chair. I sat down, removed the cigar from my mouth, took a healthy swig of bourbon, replaced the cigar and drew heavily on it, then placed my left hand on the boy's head, guiding it to the crotch of my jeans and pressing his face there. "Nuzzle," I said, the smoke rolling from my mouth down my chest and belly and over the boy's head. I pressed him again for emphasis. He began to rub his nose around the area, and I felt irritation at his timidity. "NUZZLE, BOY! Get it wet with your spit!" Again, I pressed his face into the rough fabric, eliciting another yelp. But he got the message, and soon I could see a wet spot develop across the buttoned fly. My cock was beginning to take notice, stiffening quickly. The boy was getting excited at the growing member just inches from his face, though hidden still by the denim. I became concerned I might reach a climax too soon, he was getting me so hot. "Not yet!" I said to myself. My cock instantly stopped growing. Then, like a childhood memory you've forgotten until you hear a song you haven't heard since those early years, I had full recollection and utility of the ability, developed over past lives, to create and alter erections and ejaculation at will. "Fuck yeah...." I said out loud, regarding the import of this revelation. The boy, of course, thought I was further complimenting him and mumbled "Thank you, SIR!" through the folds of my jeans. I realized there was no danger of pre-ejaculation, so I willed myself to continue enlarging until there was a sizeable, constrained lump beneath the fabric. The boy's state of arousal grew with my cock, and he was moaning as he covered the mound of my hidden dick with his spit. After a few more minutes of smoking and enjoying the boy's nuzzling, I lifted his head. "Look at me, son. How are you feeling? Do you like what you're doing?" I was truly interested to hear what he would say. I knew instinctively that some boys just want to be fucked, and they'll do anything, including faking the submissive role, to get it. Although I had little doubt about this boy's sincerity after all that had happened so far, I wanted to hear it out loud. "Oh, yes, SIR! I will do anything you tell me to do! Just, please don't send me away. Even if you let me sit in a cage in the corner to be in the same room with you, don't make me leave! I will be your footstool again, SIR, or clean your house. Anything! Just tell me, beautiful and powerful master. Tell me and I will do it!" My new-self was flabbergasted at this outburst from the man before me. Old-me wa not surprised in the least, but seemed to fully expect the reaction based on a vast experience of similar interactions. The boy had totally given himself to me and was mine to do with as I pleased. The formalism of his speech made it impeccably clear that he now revered me and saw any service he could render as an act of holy devotion. These thoughts made my cock jump beneath the saliva-soaked denim. I knew I wanted to breed him, and make him mine. His admission only served to make me crueler and more abusive in my use of him, because I could, and he craved it. "Lick my boots, boy!" "Sir?" "I SAID FUCKING LICK MY BOOTS, FAGGOT!" With that, I bent over, placed my firm hand on the back of his head again, and maneuvered it to the floor and my right boot. "LICK." He dutifully began to lick. I thought it was amazing he even had the courage to lick a dirty boot, but old-me didn't think so, nor was he satisfied. "That's piss-poor, boy. Not how you lick a man's boot! Get that tongue going. I want to feel the pressure of it on my foot inside the boot. And cover every goddamned inch or you'll know what it means to feel some real disciplinary pain. I want to see it shining with your spit in the candlelight." The boy increased the pressure of his licking, and the feel of his pathetic tongue trying to reach me through the thick leather of the boots had me vocally encouraging and degrading him simultaneously. "Aw, yeah, son! That's how you lick a man's boots. You're a fucking faggot that was born to lick my boots, boy. Don't forget it!" "Yes, SIR!" he managed to get out in gasps between licks. "I WANNA HEAR YOU SAY IT, SON: I'M A FUCKING FAGGOT THAT WAS BORN TO LICK YOUR BOOTS, SIR! SAY IT!" I was yelling at the top of my lungs. Even though I live on five acres, I was sure the neighbors had probably heard that one. Old-me hoped they had. Immediately, in a high-pitched hurried stream of words he shouted, "I'm a fucking faggot that was born to lick your boots, most beautiful, handsome, and all deserving SIR!" The embellishment was unexpected, but very pleasing and I said so. "DAMN RIGHT, SON!" THAT'S WHAT I WANTED TO HEAR. NOW, OTHER BOOT!" It took a moment for the command to sink in, and I started to bend forward to enforce the order when he quickly jumped to the other side. "Good boy!" I roared, sinking back and puffing on my cigar in approval. He was learning. I was pleased. This one would be a good, long term project to train. And that thought, I knew, came from the old-me, who was used to identifying and sorting boys based on their abilities and potentials. After another few minutes of verbal encouragement mixed with abuse, I retargeted the boy again. "Crotch. Nuzzle." Without hesitation this time, the boy was back to the wet crotch, lathing it again with more of his spit. He didn't seem sure what to do with his hands, though. He just held them out to the side, apparently afraid to touch me, and it annoyed me. "What's wrong with your arms, boy?" He responded without removing his face from my crotch, "Nothing, SIR!" "Then why the hell are you holding them out there like some kind of rag doll?" He stopped nuzzling and looked up at me quizzically. "I don't dare touch you, SIR, without your permission." "Damn, good boy," I thought. "Learning fast and definitely a keeper." I was immensely pleased at this response, which further confirmed that he now regarded me quite appropriately as a godlike figure. I said out loud, "When nuzzling, you are permitted to reach up and feel my chest, or to feel my legs or boots. In fact, when you eventually service my cock, I'll expect you to damn well worship chest, belly, arms, balls, legs and boots with your hands while your mouth continuously pleasures me." "Yes, SIR!" he said, clearly excited at the prospect. "In fact, son, I think it's time for you two to meet," I said as I placed the cigar in mouth and reached down to unbutton the fly. I thought that my cock should be semi-erect and average length for the introduction. It responded to the thought in seconds, taking its new shape just as I exposed it. "Oh..." the boy gasped. He was wide-eyed and hypnotized by this display of pure manhood. "You like it, son?" "SIR, it is beautiful! Oh, Daddy! Let me worship and please you through it! Please?!" He had called me "Daddy." I wasn't going to object. We had already established my superiority, my worthiness to demand his worship, and now we were further establishing my role as mentor and father-figure. "We'll have to train you, son. It won't be easy, and you will be damaged unless I prepare you for it. Do you think my cock is large?" He slowly nodded his head, "Oh, yes, SIR! So perfect!" "It is only half hard, boy. I want you to see the full extent of your daddy's manhood, and you'll know why training will be important." With that, I extended my cock to full length, girth, and hardness. The new-me was as astonished as the boy. I had no idea I could achieve such dimensions! Until now, I had measured 7-inches in length and just under 6-inches in circumference. The fleshy column that now sprung from my loins was more than formidable. Without a ruler I couldn't be sure, but it was at least twice as long and half-again as big around as normal. Only the most trained of mouths and holes could hope to satisfy it in that form. The boy was clearly thinking the same thing. He turned white as a sheet, his face fell with dismay, but an expression still mixed with awe. I thought he would remark at the unexplained change in size, but any observation or comment was cut short by the dominating, hypnotic effect of the fully erect 14-inch monster cock. "Oh, SIR! You are a god, SIR! Your cock is a god-cock, SIR! Oh, fuck, what am I going to do, SIR? I want to suck it and service it so badly! I want to show you that I can be a good boy and bring you incredible pleasure as you deserve and demand, to have it in me, but it would kill me!" "Not necessary for you to die, boy. You'll learn to handle it over time," said the old-me with assurance. The new-me was not at all sure any man could take this phallus in its fully grown form, especially this boy of a man; but, then I had yet to learn about the transformative powers of my cum. Clearly, old-me had already taken this into account. "Sniff it, boy." I puffed on the cigar and sent smoke to enwreathe the pillar of flesh, the mushroom head of which rose as high as my sternum. The boy dutifully brought his nose closer and inhaled. "Good boy. Smell my god-cock!" He took several more deep breaths before I further commanded, "Now, kiss it. Up and down the shaft." Which he dutifully did. The feeling of his tender lips on the flesh of my rock hard fucker was creating tiny explosions of pleasure up and down that freakishly huge shaft, and I knew that this boy was going to work long and hard to fully satisfy my needs this evening. I was damn well going to make sure he did. "Now, I know you can't take it all, son, but just put the head of it into your mouth as far as you can. You'll gag, and I want that. It will help your body to understand just how inferior of a man you are to me. You need to feel and experience the physical reality of what your head and heart already know." Old-me was really well versed in how to cow a man quickly. The boy opened his mouth as wide as he could, but couldn't bring it down over the great domed head of my cock. Getting past it was impossible as long as I kept it in the fully engorged state. "Here, son. I'll help you." I placed my hand on the back of his neck, pressing down, while at the same time reducing the circumference of the shaft and glans until it slid tightly between his cracking lips. His eyes closed, he didn't witness the unnatural diminishment of my girth, but sighed contentedly at having accommodated me, though he didn't yet understand how he had done it. Slowly he advanced his painfully stretched lips, having to stand up and bend over slightly in order to align his mouth and throat with the near 90-degree angle of my cock. But he could take no more than an inch of my length before he began to gag and cough, and my cock twitched with pleasure on every vibration that emanated from his straining body. I laughed, hand on his head, pressing his head further onto my godlike appendage. I began to experience the distant desire to achieve a release, but I knew I wouldn't allow myself the luxury of it for some time yet. The boy dutifully continued in his impossible assignment. In spite of the amusement and sexual enjoyment his spasms provided, I finally said, "Alright, son. Back off of it." He pulled his head up and off the imposing fuck tool, leaving a string of thick spit between his lower lip and the head. "Well, son, how does it make you feel, trying to suck that cock?" "Very small. Very unworthy. Very puny, SIR. I'm surprised I could even get the head of it into my mouth." At this thought, he tilted his head slightly as if realizing something was amiss. Again with the formal style, which he clearly was getting off on using to interact with his new master, he continued: "Since I can't bring you the pleasure you deserve with my pathetic mouth, I beg you to take pleasure from my ass, instead, even though I know it will likely kill me. I would die very happy knowing you had received the satisfaction you are due, and that your god-cock had found enjoyment from my body, even if only for a few moments." I was moved by his devotion, and decided I would also adopt the stilted, formal style of communication he had initiated. It seemed proper. Old-self clearly found it appropriate to the situation. "Again, I say 'not necessary,' boy. I will moderate the dimensions of my cock to suit the situation, as I have already done twice and you failed to notice. Your cock has a mind of its own, but mine is always under my control. Over time you will be able to take the full extent of my godhood." Again, new-me didn't understand why I said this, but it felt right. And, immediately, I willed my cock to a 7-inch by 5-inch slightly larger-than-average dick that the boy could manage, though still with a great deal of effort. His eyes flew open in shock as he saw my penis diminish on cue. "Fuck, SIR! How did you do that?!!" He was truly awestruck now. "Because I am, as you have already acknowledged, a FUCKING GOD." Then, with cigar in mouth, I abruptly stood up from my chair, causing the boy to topple onto his back, nearly missing the mirror. As he looked up at me, I struck my most impressive muscular double-biceps pose, bringing my cock back to full size and heavily drawing on the cigar to release thick, billowing clouds for added effect. Looking down on him with an imperious expression through the dense smoke, I said loudly and flatly: "WORSHIP ME." I held the pose and produced more smoke, growling deeply at the pleasure I felt in displaying my superiority and the effect it produced. The boy recovered to get back on all four knees, head down between my boots, mumbling, "Yes, my master! Yes, my god! Use me, my master! I will be and do anything you want me to, master, just let me worship and serve you!" I continued to hold my pose and smoke, listening to his words of worship and praise, and his heartfelt request to take him into my service, and I was moved to do just that. I would make him mine, and he would be the first of many, though I didn't understand that at the time. Restoring my cock to the size he could manage, I relaxed my pose, tousled his hair, and sat down. The fabric of my jeans was constraining to me, even though the fly was open. I also wanted the boy to get the full picture of my physical superiority, which included my massive legs. "Let's get these jeans off, son," I rumbled. "Remove my boots, first. They zip on the inside." It took a few moments for these words to register, but the boy dutifully chose a boot and searched for the zipper. Finding it, he pulled it down to the base and began pulling the boot off. It was a more difficult chore than he had surmised. "Harder than you thought it'd be, huh, son? I'm a big man, so it takes a good bit of strength to manage my footwear - especially my boots. Just pull straight out and you'll have better success." He took my advice and the boot was soon off. He was about to set it aside, when I caught him. "Smell it. Inside. Deep." He opened the top of the boot like a Halloween treat bag to look inside and tentatively sniffed. I leaned forward and grabbed the back of his head in my right hand and the bottom of the boot in my left, forcing them together. "DEEP, SON! Smell me!" He inhaled deeply and sighed. Then he took several more draughts before reluctantly setting the boot to the side. "Not too far away, son. It goes back on in a minute. Now the other one." After repeating the same routine on the other boot and setting it aside, I stood up briefly to let my jeans slide down to my feet. I was wearing no underwear, anticipating having him suck me off tonight. My cock sprung forward in its limited yet semi-rigid configuration. My quadriceps and glutes filled his view from his knee-level vantage point. He looked up at me, now mostly naked in the flickering candle light except for my hat, leather bracelet and socks, and said "Oh, fuuuuuuck.... Oh, fuuuuuuck!" I sat back down as he regained his composure and slid the garment over and off of my feet. "Fold them. Set them aside." And he did. "Now, boots back on." And he quickly and dutifully replaced them, albeit with a great deal of effort, and pausing ever so slightly to let his hands wander up the extent of my calves and thighs. "Now come closer, son, on your knees." He took the submissive position between my naked legs, boots on either side of his shins and I stiffened my cock. Then, I put my hand on the back of his head and pulled him down onto it. "Suck, son. Take your time. There's no hurry." As I gently pushed into the confines of his sweet mouth, he began to suck so tenderly and so purposefully that I was launched into a state of sheer ecstasy. Although the dimensions did not change, my cock achieved rock hard firmness as my sweet boy made love to it. His worship, his sacrifice of bodily exertion, and the look of earnest devotion on his face as he labored to please me made me feel like a god, indeed. I luxuriated in the knowledge of my superiority over not just him, but any man I might choose. Then I heard old-me giving orders to change the boy's technique. "Up and down the shaft, boy. You're sucking cock, not just nibbling on the head." Dutifully, the boy began moving his lips up and down the length of my swollen member. I had thought he was doing a good job, but now the pleasure more than doubled. Old-me knew how to work a boy well. "Good, son. That's it. Just like that for now. Don't forget those nips!" By this time, my cigar was nearly a nub and the glass of bourbon was empty. With my cock fully engaged in the boy's care, his eager fingers tweaking my nips, caressing my big chest and belly, I unwrapped another cigar, cut the end, and lit it, then poured some fresh liquor. Sighing contentedly, I settled back a little in the chair to resume my reverie as the boy continued his service. "Fuck yeah, son...." I rumbled lazily, "...that's how you do it. Just like that." And for the next 30 minutes, I was not inclined to change a thing. The boy sucked. I smoked and drank. The pleasure was intense yet sustainable. I could have gone for hours, but he was clearly beginning to tire, so I said, "Ok, son, let's pick up the pace a little. Faster, but not much." And he did as ordered. The change in tempo again heightened the pleasure, which I thought wasn't possible, but still wasn't enough. After a few minutes, I started fucking his face instead of letting him simply suck. He became a receptacle of pleasure. His teeth scraped against my mighty cock as I viciously raped his beautiful orifice. I was breathing and sweating heavily, and I could tell that an immense load was building up inside me. Although I now knew that I could control my orgasm and have it at any time I chose, it didn't mean I wanted to defer it indefinitely. Far from it - I wanted to release my seed into this boy and take ownership of him for good. That is exactly how the thought entered my mind, and it seemed very strange: taking ownership, with absolute certainty, forever. This certainty that, by feeding the boy cum, I would irreversibly own him did not make sense to the new-me. Old-me was, of course, quite comfortable with it. Then the idea of owning the boy forever scared me, because of the responsibility it would entail. But old-me knew that the boy would rather live owned by me than not, even if it meant receiving my seed just this one time. As I mulled these thoughts and ferociously ravaged his mouth, the image in the mirror drew my attention. I saw me, the unassailably impassioned, insanely masculine leather musclegod, cigar aflame, smoke pouring from his bearded mouth, lustfully using his property for its intended purpose. His powerful thrusts were sure and intentional, and the look of intense bliss on his handsomely mature face as he looked out of the mirror and back at me showed that he was being served as he was accustomed, in the manner that was due a god of his magnificence. In contrast, the boy was harshly used, but hardly a mere accessory. Submitting to the will of his master, unable to smile due to the nature of his service, he nonetheless exuded contentment in his posture and motions as he provided the pleasure he knew his god could justly demand from him. I imagined what it would be like to enter the boy's ass and fuck him, depositing my superior seed directly into his bowels. Cigar clenched between my teeth, his ass exposed as he bent over my chair, offering up his warm, wet hole to his god, who had every right to take and enjoy it. The cock enlarged to its full extent, plunging beyond his tight sphincter and into depths of the fleshy cavity beyond. The drive to pound him, fuck him, use him, teach him, and even love him as one would a devoted and faithful pet. The moment of release, him yelling beneath me as he reached his own puny orgasm, followed by my own roar of satisfaction at breeding him. And I saw, too, a vision of how his cells would begin to change, the process that would rewrite his DNA with my own, to better serve his god and master. I fully understood who and what I was, and what the boy was, and how our relationship was good and right. This image was so hot, so perfect, so exactly what I wanted that I made the decision to cum at that moment - the fucking would eventually follow, but for now I wanted to seal the boy's fate as my property. I wanted other boys. I wanted as many as I could get. I wanted to own them and use them and teach them to do the same within the limits of what they were capable. "CALL IT OUT, BOY!" I suddenly yelled. "CALL OUT MY CUM, SON!" The boy began to moan and wail while my cock continued to pound his mouth. The added vibrations put me over the edge, now that I had allowed it. With a growing rumble that became a sudden roar, I went rigid with my hand holding the boy's head down on my cock, and the cigar lodged firmly between my teeth. And then I came. I had never come like this. The spasms seemed endless. My roar was sustained and filled with animal lust, and the satisfaction of that lust. The boy at first tried to disengage from my cock, but my hand gave him no options. Then, as my semen pumped directly down his throat, he realized he must swallow or drown in it, so he swallowed. Cum was spitting from his nose as he struggled to keep up with the flow. Finally, the stream waned and I sank back into the chair breathing heavily, to recover from the sudden release of so much energy. I still held him down on the cock and he was breathing heavily through his nose now, with thick white globs of cum still spitting from his nostrils and dangling from the corners of his mouth. I released his head, but he didn't try to disengage. Instead, he resumed sucking my still hard cock, moaning softly to himself, and working to recover as much cum as he could. It was obvious he relished the taste and wanted more. I now knew how it would affect him, and why he would relish it and want more. The transformation would take many months, and it would become more profound the more I fed or fucked him. His chest would deepen. His beard, thicken. Voice, deepen. Height, increase. His mouth and ass would become more flexible and better adapted to service my cock at full size. Parts of me would be reborn in him, my son. After recovering from the explosion of cum and energy, the boy instinctively went to the first position I had taught him - face to the floor kneeling between my boots - and waited. "Well done, son," I said, tousling his hair while blowing more cigar smoke over and around him, enveloping him like a tangible cloak. "I am yours, SIR. I belong to You. Please use me!" And I acknowledged him. "Yes, you're mine, son. And, yes, I will use you, and teach you to be more suitable for my service." I handed him a small towel from beneath the table at my side. "Wipe down, dress up, and go home. We'll stay in touch. Dismissed." I went back to smoking and enjoying my bourbon as if he no longer were in the room. He quietly dressed as instructed and left. ***** That was the first of many similar encounters that saw me quickly grow into and reclaim the abilities I had acquired in recent lives. I also learned that, with every ejaculation, I recharged to be even more powerful, more strong, more muscular, more in-tune with myself and my boys than I had been before. The changes were very subtle and only noticeable over many months and years, but over time, I was transformed further into the fully matured musclegod I am today. But physical size and masculine features aren't the full extent of what I have become. Stamina has increased. My endurance seems endless. Although I have the face of a brutally handsome older man, my body doesn't seem to age. Disease and sickness are distant memories. And I've learned to love. It's new this time around, I think. Until now, my lives focused on achieving superiority and learning to wield it without question. Now I am experiencing the new dimension of caring for my boys, cultivating them, raising them up from the status of mere men. Certainly, the physical transformation brought about by the peculiar characteristics of my ejaculate is unusual, even miraculous. But "training" is more than just restructuring genes, teaching protocol, and drilling skills pertaining to sexual and domestic service. It is much more about touching the boy's soul, evoking a deep and devoted love response, putting me in the center of his life, and him being thankful for any involvement I may have in his, even if only a one-time encounter. In this life, I find that I don't like the idea of forcing someone to love me - that seems inhumane. And though I may be superior, the compassion that has evolved inside me would never coerce a boy to love me, although none I have ever engaged has failed to do so. The truth is that any man I claim comes to me willingly and happily. Once he experiences me, sees my superiority first hand, and I breed him, he's mine. His only desire is to satisfy my desires, make me proud perhaps as a leather daddy himself, or just see me glance down at him as he serves me and say "Well done, son!"

It was days like this that I hated my job. As the lead technician and the only one who knew the company’s software in and out, it was expected of me to handle all the troubleshooting whenever problems came up. The only problem is, the company had offices all over the state. So, yours truly was the lucky one who had to drive all over the place whenever someone did something stupid and deleted a database or if someone was promoted and no one knew how to enter information anymore. Everything was going well for the most part until I got on the final leg of my trip. Returning home, I hit the interstate and quickly got to max speed. My car was an old, beat up Volvo, but I owned it for so long, I didn’t want to get a new one. The air conditioning didn’t work too well, but as long as I could go 75 miles an hour down the road with the windows down, I was good enough. The day was a scorcher though. Even at full speed, the heat was still affecting me so I knew it had to be a good 100 degrees plus. Then the worst thing that could happen did. A tractor trailer in front of me had one of its tires shred and fly back at me. I had enough time to swerve and miss most if it, but one huge chunk of it landed under my right side. I cringed as I hit the rubber and I knew almost instantly that something was going to break. Sure enough, I could hear the thud of a couple of flats and some other noises that I knew were nothing good. Quickly, I pulled over to the side of the road and got out to look. The heat from the pavement slapped me in the face as I looked at my tires. Both were shot to hell. In addition to that, there were marks all over the car and the muffler looked like it got hit good. I muttered under my breath at my bad luck and went to my glove box. I swore that I was going to demand that they do something so I wouldn’t have to drive all over the place again as I got out my AAA card. The lady on the phone had some decent news as she took my information. Seems there was tow shop fairly close and it would only take them ten minutes to get to me. She told me to stay with the car and someone would be with me as soon as possible. The wait was horrible though. Sitting in an old car, baking in what felt like 120 degree sunlight in the middle of a summer afternoon did nothing for my mood. I was constantly wiping my brow with my t-shirt and had already taken off everything I could to stay cool. I sat there, counting the minutes, hoping the truck would get there as soon as possible. I knew I would have to get a rental car and my car would probably be in the shop for a while. I muttered constantly about my bad luck when I finally saw the tow truck pull up behind me. I looked down at my watch and saw he was over fifteen minutes late. Feeling frustrated beyond belief, I was preparing to chew him out about how I had to suffer in the heat. That is, I was until I saw him get out of his truck. This man was, for a lack of a better word, huge. He stepped down from the cab of his vehicle and I was awestruck. The man had to have been 6’6” and over 300 lbs easy. He was wearing a pair of coveralls that most mechanics wear, but I’ve never seen anyone make them look so sexy. He was practically bursting from his clothes. The front zipper was only pulled up halfway up his massive torso. From what it looked like, he wouldn’t be able to completely zip it up even if he wanted to. His shoulders and chest were so huge that they pulled at his clothing. I could see that he was obviously working hard that day because I could see the dirt, grime and sweat on his clothing and hands. Speaking of his hands, they were also wonderful. They fit him so well; meaty and huge with thick fingers. Then I glanced at his face and cursed under my breath. He had such a handsome face, I would’ve killed to look like him. His eyes were squinting in the bright sunlight, but even like that, it was still wondrous. He had a full beard of black hair with some grey sprinkled. It ran down his neck, which had to be bigger than my arms, down to his chest and, hopefully, everywhere else. In short, he was a walking fantasy for a guy like me who loved big muscle daddies. He walked up to my car with a walk that looked like pure sex to me. His quads were so meaty that they rolled around each other, a sign of a truly huge man. He got to my window and stood there for just a moment, allowing me to catch a quick glimpse of his package. The sight of it nearly knocked me out. He was obviously wearing something under the coveralls, but I still could clearly see the outline of something huge. It was as if someone rolled up a few pairs of socks and stuffed them into his briefs. I had to stop myself from reaching out and touching it. Fortunately, or unfortunately, he leaned over and said, “Got some car troubles?” I almost creamed myself. His voice was to my ears what water was to a dying man. I could have died right there and been happy after hearing him speak. It was such a masculine, powerful voice, but it also had an essence of comfort and gentleness in it. And it was so deep it made the baritones in my local gay choir sound like altos. I couldn’t say anything back to him so I just nodded. He continued, “You’re sweating like a pig. Why are you just sitting there without running the a c?” I weakly replied, “Doesn’t work” and he smiled. “Well man, how bout you go hop in my truck while I see what I can do about your car.” He gave me another smile that made me melt and went backed away from the door. I slowly got out of the car, trying to adjust my raging hard-on before he could notice. But I somewhat unsuccessful as I noticed how much he towered over me. As I stood near him, I felt miniscule compared to his massive body. At this range, I could see how strong and powerful he looked. It wasn’t the type of body you built in a gym. His muscles were huge from hard work. He might not have had the definition of a body builder, but his mass and size, combined with the beautiful chest hair he had, made him sexier than any pro I’ve ever saw. As he walked around my car, I followed like a lost puppy, mesmerized by his muscular ass and the unearthly legs that threatened to burst free from his coveralls. I sighed to myself in lust and went to his truck. The thought of jerking my cock once I was in private flashed through my head, but I pushed it away out of fear this monster might come and catch me. So, I sat there and watched him work. It was great. He was obviously a lot stronger than I thought. He stood next to the car, and with one massive hand on the side, tilted it upwards a few inches off the ground. His brow furrowed and he gently let the car return to the ground. He started to walk back to the truck and I tried to make it seem that I wasn’t looking. He knocked on the window and I opened the door. “Hey man, can you pop your trunk real quick. I wanna grab your jack.” I nodded and handed him my keys. He flashed me that smile again and I melted. He quickly closed the door, leaving me to cool in his wonderful ac and went back to my car. He opened the trunk and looked inside, moving various things around before finally getting the jack out. I was slightly embarrassed at the disarray my vehicle was in, but it was far too late. With the skill and speed of an expert, he had the car jacked and was under it looking at various things. He got off the ground and lowered the jack, then dusted his back off. I moaned at the sight of how the tight fabric moved along his beautiful butt. The coveralls were beginning to become soaked with sweat, and with that, I could see his body better. I saw through the moist fabric some of the beefiest arms I had ever seen in my life. If I didn’t see the muscle through top, I would’ve thought he had footballs shoved in his sleeves. I drank in the utter splendor of his body as he slowly walked over to his side of the truck and got in. “Well, I got some bad news for ya kid, that car ain’t going nowhere for a while. I’m going to haffa call a flat bed from the shop to come and pick it up. You’re welcome to wait in here with me. I don’t know how long it’s going to take though.” I nodded and replied solemnly, “That’s ok, I don’t have anywhere to be.” In truth though, I couldn’t have been happier. Every moment I could spend with this monster of a man was a moment well used. He got on his radio and called his shop. I couldn’t understand what was being said except for one part about it being thirty minutes before someone got to us. He put the mic back on its stand and told me what I already knew. He then lowered the zipper on his coveralls slightly to allow more of his massive chest to be exposed to the full blast of cool air coming from the vents. “This is great man. If you didn’t have this great truck, I’d have to be sitting in that furnace of a car of mine. I don’t know how to thank you man.” I said as I stared at his huge chest heaving up and down as he breathed. He turned to me and said, “I know of a way that you can thank me.” I glanced up at his face, seeing a mischievous grin. He then looked down toward his crotch, then back at me and grinned again. I sat there dumbfounded as he did the motion with his head again. “I saw the magazines in the back of your trunk. I bet you love guys my size.” I was about to deny everything, trying to think of a way out of this situation, but he continued, “Don’t worry man, I’m not going to hurt you for being gay, even though I could.” To emphasize his point, he flexed his arm just slightly. The bicep bulged against the blue fabric, threatening to burst from its confines. “I’m gay too, and I love it when guys like you get off on my body. I have a feeling that you would do a great job appreciating all this daddy muscle, am I right?” I was dumbfounded that a man like this was actually offering to let me service him. It was unbelievable. “But, if you don’t want to, I won’t mind” he mused. I saw the giant cock that was in his pants stretching down his leg, fighting the pants to get rise up, and I almost jumped across the truck to get to it. He zipped down his coveralls a bit more to reveal the rest of his beautiful body. He was even bigger than I thought. The coveralls were a thin fabric, but his mass was thicker than I could imagine being on someone. His entire torso was evenly covered in the same perfect salt and pepper hair that I saw earlier. It wasn’t too thick, nor was it too thin. It was the perfect length to make him look even more beastly and beautiful. His chest was barreled like something I’ve only seen in magazines and the mounds of his pecs sat atop them like two rocks with perfect silver dollar nipples pointing downward. They guided my eyes to his rock hard belly. It wasn’t a six-pack or anything like that, but it was solid and just as beefy as he was. Finally, my eyes rested on a jock strap. It was made out of a black mesh fabric and held a cock that made my heart jump in my chest. I could tell he wasn’t fully hard, but the rod that he possessed was utterly amazing. It stretched down, tugging forcefully at his jock. I gently pulled the fabric away and unleashed his beast. It sprung up with such force that it slapped against his stomach and bounced off. I couldn’t believe someone could have a cock that huge. It seemed to be over a foot long and thicker than anything I’ve seen. It was beautiful too. The base of it was surrounded by a thick bush of coarse black hair and the shaft seemed to rise from it like a skyscraper rising against the horizon. It was as thick at the base all the way up to the top. Veins lined the shaft pulsing with blood from the root all the way to the tip that was capped off with a mushroom head, built for powering its way into someone’s mouth or ass. I felt that his cock alone was stronger than most guys. I was drooling at the sight of it all when his beautiful voice broke the silence, “Well, are you just going to stare at it or are you going to make love to it?” I took that as my cue to start doing everything I wanted to. I began by licking the head of it while my left hand explored his chest. From the moment I touched his hairy mounds of muscle, my cock felt like it was going to explode. I had been with a lot of guys before and there were both good and bad things about them, but this was a perfect man. His chest barely moved as I rubbed it due to the powerful muscle that I was feeling. He rested one arm on the door and the other on my back, stroking my hair as I serviced his amazing cock. My hands ravaged his body as I worked earnestly on his cock. I felt his thick chest, his huge arms, his meaty legs, his massive balls, and everything in between all while sucking on his cock as if my life depended on it. And as far as I was concerned, it did. I wouldn’t have minded sitting there for the rest of my life sucking down that meat. Thankfully, the truck was high enough that no one could see me servicing this huge man, but the way I felt, I don’t think I would’ve cared if it was being broadcasted during the Super Bowl. I could hear him moan and grunt softly as I worked on him. He would flex the part of his body that I touched, which sent shivers of pleasure down my body. I could feel his cock swell slightly and his balls pull tighter towards his body as I worked hard on showing him how much I appreciated him. The more he moaned, the harder I worked to swallow his cock. I could taste his precum flow from his dick like a leaky faucet and I lapped it up as if it were the nectar of the gods. I could tell he enjoyed what I was doing because he started to gently push my head downward and fuck my face. Even though his cock was so huge that I couldn’t swallow the whole thing, I did my best to stuff as much of it down my throat as I could. His motions became more powerful but that did nothing but make me work harder. Then, it happened. I felt all his huge muscles tense up at the same time and the floodgate was broken. Waves of this muscle man’s juice began to flood my mouth and I swallowed as fast as I could. Shot after shot entered me and I couldn’t do anything but enjoy the taste and the power of his enormous load. Finally, after about what seemed to be twenty huge shots, he relaxed a bit, but his cock didn’t soften in anyway. In fact, I bet he was already prepared to have another load for me to swallow. “My god,” I thought, “this is a beast of a man!”. “That was real nice boy. You made daddy feel real good. Haven’t had a blow job like that ever.” I looked up at him, his thick cock still stuffing my mouth and smiled. “Looks like you enjoyed that too.” I then realized that I had orgasmed just from servicing him. I didn’t mind though, it was well worth it. A truck horn honked and I sat up to see a big flatbed truck pull in front of my car. My muscle daddy slowly stuffed his huge cock back into his jockstrap and smiled at me before zipping up his coveralls a bit. “Looks like we’ll have to do something about that,” he said as he glanced at my soaked pants. “How bout a shower at my place once we get your car to the shop. Then, maybe you can thank me some more?” he said with that beautiful grin of his. I smiled and replied, “How bout I thank you every day from now on?” This post has been promoted to an article

Part 1, Part 2 Take it to the Max Toby had woken up the next day. If it hadn’t been for the fact he’d still been laying face down where he’d fallen, he’d have said the previous night had been a dream. In fact, he wasn’t sure it hadn’t been a dream. For the week following had passed without incident, despite his every effort to figure out what had happened. With his rational mind he’d managed to convince himself that it had been a hallucination brought on by his ingesting that poisonous concoction. Angry with himself, he put the grimoire back away in his collection and made the conscious decision to get on with his life in the reality he was living in. Fuck Michael. He was who he was, he could live with that. It took a month to forget, but that’s when the impulses started. Slowly at first. Not that is wasn’t unusual for Toby as an openly gay man to have impulses. But these were something new. Out of character impulses and reactions. He found himself coming on to guys – guys who usually wouldn’t have given him the time of day. Guys that would have laughed at his skinny ass were actually giving him a second glance now, drawn in by his strange displays of confidence. But then just as quickly the moment would pass and everything would fall apart as Toby realized where he was and just whom he was talking to. The stronger the impulse grew, the more effort Toby expended to control himself. He felt like there was a fire raging inside waiting to devour him from within. It was scary. Maybe a little exciting. But it was getting difficult to concentrate. The feeling of power he had had on the night of his transformation, ah…hallucination Toby reminded himself, was starting to come back. The dream was becoming his waking reality. By the time two months had passed, every semblance of Toby’s life had returned to the same staid normality of academia that it had always had before his obsession with Michael’s transformation had caused him to try making that concoction in the first place. Everything was normal except for Toby himself. It was like withdrawal. He felt he needed a fix and when he couldn’t take it anymore he went into the closet and grabbed an old leather jacket he hardly ever wore. He’d bought it on sale. It was at least a size too big. But it was cool. He was going out on the town. He caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror. He wasn’t totally unattractive he thought. He had natural glow about him. He left feeling pumped, even though he didn’t have any more than a swimmer’s build. The club scene was crawling with all the usual crowd. Each man looked as good as the next, but they were all the same. Toby looked and looked until he found just what he was looking for: a muscle stud. This guy wasn’t the biggest that Toby had ever scene, but he was the biggest he’d found so far, and he’d do. Toby felt that now familiar flush of confidence fill the nervous emptiness of his stomach, and the fire inside burned hotter. Even before he’d reached him, the stud turned to watch his approach. He gave Toby the once over. “Hey,” said Toby, in a voice he couldn’t believe was his own, “You’re one big fucker aren’t you?” “Yeah,” said the stud, stupidly, casually flexing one of his guns for Toby’s edification. Toby noted the hard, round shape of it. Like a baseball. This young buck was just growing into his size and fullness, but his young power made something inside of Toby ache. “What do they call you stud?” “Doug.” "Well Doug, believe me when I tell you that it’s very nice to make your acquaintance," said Toby, by now running a hand over Doug’s chest. Then out of the blue Toby said to him, “You can call me Max.” Toby was completely unsure what had prompted him to give this stud a false name. Doug felt oddly unsure of himself. Normally he’d have given a guy like Toby the brush off. But he was powerfully attracted to him and he didn’t know why. Toby wasn’t anywhere near his type, and there were plenty of other guys here he could have left with if he’d been ready. But there was something about Toby that the stud couldn’t quite put his finger on. He wanted so much to slide his meat up Toby’s tight little ass. As if reading Doug’s mind, Toby licked his lips in anticipation and casually asked, “Do you wanna get fucked tonight big man?” “Oh, yeah, dude,” said the stud, with some certainty, indicating to Toby to follow him, “C’mon. I got a truck out back.” Toby followed him obediently and in no time they had driven the ten minutes it took to get to the trendy part of town where the richer college kids lived. The kid had a really nice little apartment tucked away on the top floor of a place near the beach. Once inside the relative safety of the apartment Toby and the muscle stud went at each other like it was the last sex either of them was ever going to have. Toby let himself be completely dominated by this massive young stud. As Doug and Toby struggled to get out of their clothes, Doug realized what it was about Toby that was so attractive to him. His musky scent was a total turn on. Doug buried his face in Toby, trying to breath in every whiff. Then he began licking all over Toby’s upper body, Toby’s sweat an intoxicating nectar. “What is it with you Max?” Doug asked, bewildered by his own reaction. He was incredibly turned on and he was painfully aware that both he and Toby were now naked. Doug stroked his cock until it was as hard as iron. He felt himself grow hard in his own hand, and he laid Toby out on his back on the bed, held down by one of Doug’s own powerful arms. Toby moved his legs up and back, so that his ass was clearly exposed to Doug. His hands moved over Doug’s young muscular body, feeling the ripeness of his powerful arms and chest and back. He saw the strength and power in Doug’s thighs, seeing his powerful cock standing out proudly before him. Precum oozed out the tip and fell onto one of Toby’s balls. It was like throwing gasoline on the fire, and Toby felt the feelings within him rare up. “Are you gonna fuck me or what you cocksucker?” he growled at Doug, in a voice not his own. That was the impetus Doug needed, he moved into position over Toby and pushed his cock into Toby’s tight little muscle. Toby reached behind Doug to feel the dense muscle in his back bunch and flex, felt the heat of Doug’s chest pressed against him. They kissed and they kissed. They kissed deep and hard and long. Doug continued his entry into Toby’s ass. He felt an intense pleasure as Toby’s sphincter muscle gripped around him tightly. Once Doug was in to the hilt he began to slide in and out, in strong masculine strokes. Toby felt a pleasure as intense as any that Doug was receiving. He felt the warmth in the pit of his stomach and realized he’d never had a fuck that felt this good before. Doug was grunting with contentment, and Toby mumbled half to him and half to himself, “Just a little more stud, I’m almost there, you’ve almost got it.” Suddenly, Toby felt a wave of dizziness. His body began to tremble, a sharp pain in the pit of his stomach and the tremor it caused moved through his body. Oh, my god, he thought, it’s happening. Please, don't let it wear off this time. Please let it stay. Doug just ignored Toby so caught up was he in the intense pleasure of Toby’s ass, unbeknownst to him the olfactory stimulation of Toby’s transformation increasing every aspect of his enjoyment. Toby felt the feeling of liquid fire spread from his stomach through his extremities, like whiskey on a cold winter’s day. He arched his back, and his head fell backwards. Doug ground into him picking up speed and bucking into him hard, as if in response to some unknown need inside Toby. This went on and on and on. Toby reached down and stroked his soft cock, and he felt it huge in his hand. A man’s cock. He felt it grow bigger than his normal dick. He looked into Doug’s eyes with satisfaction, but as Doug looked back his face assumed an expression of shock. Toby’s eyes had changed. Doug was sure of it. They had been green earlier. Now they were so deeply blue, he felt he could drown in them. Toby grinned back at him, but it wasn’t Toby’s grin. It was a cocky grin. It was no longer Toby’s face. Doug watched the lines of Toby’s face change; it was as if all the pain, age and trouble had just melted away to be replaced by the healthy glow of beauty and youth. Doug wanted to pull out, to pull away, but he couldn’t. It was like this strange man was milking him and the urgency in his cock, the need to fuck, increased as the changes in Toby increased. But the thing that happened next blew Doug’s mind away. He felt at first, rather than saw, the gentle swelling that began beneath him. The body beneath him began to seethe with power, each muscle pulsating and flexing of its own accord. Toby’s legs, arched up around Doug, were the first to begin to enlarge with Toby’s new power, flaring out as his calves and quadriceps expanded. As they grew, they shredded to almost zero body fat as muscles rose up gloriously in perfect articulation. Looking down Doug thought at first that Toby’s waist was getting smaller, but then he realized it was only that the rest of him was just getting bigger. Doug could feel the muscle of Toby’s ass grow, as his thighs surged and shifted with newfound virility. The entirety swelling with muscle. Doug tore his face up from that to the new shoulders, grown wide and thick, the pectorals arcing up and bulging with strength. The once wiry neck grew now as thick as a bull, dense with cords of muscle. The abdominals rose up in perfect definition creating a pack of diamond, as all traces of imperfection disappeared. But Doug thought the biggest turn before him was Toby’s arms. They grew thick and then filled up round and full, bursting with new strength. Toby involuntarily flexed his arms as he lay there, the muscles growing as big as Doug’s own baseballs, and then surpassing them to become basketballs. Doug reached up to touch them, enthralled. He could feel the muscles under the skin still expanding under his fingertips. Toby’s muscle strained against the skin, growing tight, wrapping itself around his new frame, and displaying every fiber to its utmost. Just as it seemed he would swell so large that he would be unable to move, Toby entered the final phase of his transformation. The cock and balls, already swollen, grew to a massive size, dwarfing Doug’s own sizeable equipment. Another wave of growth passed through him as Toby grew even further beyond Doug’s own belief. Toby felt the glorious energy surge through him. It was like the pleasure of the best fuck he’d ever had in his life. It was absolute, unbridled power from within him. His power. His body coursed with it: the power to fuck, to hurt or to dominate anyone near him. Doug looked down at the unbelievable muscle god beneath him. His muscles were incredible. Thick ropes of muscle surrounded his neck. The chest was like two slabs of meat, by far larger than anything he’d ever dreamt of. Toby causally flexed it all for his benefit. The colossal torso underneath Doug tapered down into an almost perfect waist, supernaturally small waist with its picture perfect abs. Washboard was the first thing that came to Doug’s feeble mind staring at it. But no, this went beyond washboard. The definition was superhuman, like a comic book in its beauty and definition. The waist flared out into huge thighs thick with muscle. When he looked down again he really fixated on the cock before him. It was a gigantic power tool. His jaw dropped. “What the fuck?” he said. And then he came. He couldn’t help himself; it was as if the dam had broken. His dick spilled out round after round of cum inside Toby’s new muscle ass. Toby just smiled back at him, holding his own cock in his hand. Toby’s cock was not just long, it was hugely thick, and the balls hung down from it like two pieces of grapefruit. But the focal point of the tableau was certainly that mighty cock. Doug hesitantly touched Toby’s chest, afraid it was a dream somehow. He ran his hands across it, feeling the firm muscles. Toby stroked his new cock in his hands. He was becoming erect and hard. What Doug had assumed to be hard before now swelled into its own. Expanding to impossible size, a cannon of sexual power and strength. Toby massaged his dick enthusiastically, enjoying the feeling of pleasure increase in intensity with each stroke. Toby felt nothing but his own needs. He grabbed Doug’s powerful form in his own more thickly muscled arms and moved him around like a rag doll. Before Doug could even resist, Toby had pulled him up and placed him on his dick. Massive amounts of precum had begun oozing out of its gigantic tip and that oiled the way for him to slide up Doug’s ass. Doug yelped with pain at the intrusion, but it didn’t matter. Toby only cared about his own needs. He lifted Doug up and down, forcing him up and down his new pole. The sensation of being inside such a tight hole was too much for Toby at this stage. There was no point in holding back. After a few more strokes he climaxed. His pleasure surged beyond even that of his earlier transformation. It roared up his balls and into his cock and then out through his loins, exploding up Doug’s ass. Doug actually collapsed against him, not exactly losing consciousness, but the shock of the intense pleasure had stunned his mind made it impossible to think. Toby sat up, pulling Doug with him like a baby. He pulled him off his cock and laid him down on the bed. Doug was exhausted. Toby couldn’t resist the urge to flex, and as his muscles bunched and moved beneath his skin, he felt the residual swelling as the last of the power made it’s way through his system. His final size was enormous, but massively cut and beautifully proportioned. He walked to Doug’s bathroom and stared at himself in the mirror. His physique was incredible. His muscles were magnificent, perfect and huge, beyond anything else on this planet. He wasn’t that little thing he’d been before; he was the muscle god again. He was the maximum. He was Max. He knew it then for sure. Toby was still in there somewhere with his doubt and insecurity, but it was Max who was in charge now. The sight of his new body excited him again and his cock swelled to erection without even being touched. He reached down and stroked himself long and hard. The intense pleasure built up in his balls again. It was this perfect body. As he fell in love with himself over and over staring at the mirror, another orgasm overtook him. It was not a weak, ancillary orgasm to his earlier cum explosion inside Doug. This was full and mind blowing. His spray of cum so powerful that it hit the mirror like a hose of water. It was like he’d never cum before, the amount of jism that was pumping out of him, twenty spurts or more, spraying his seed all over the room. He glanced at the mess and didn’t care. Nothing mattered now except his body and its satisfaction. THE END (FOR NOW)

AUTHOR'S NOTE: While I am sad over the demise of the old forum, I suppose I am also the eternal optimist. This new site provides us the opportunity to showcase old works that may have gotten buried on the old forum. This is the first muscle related story I ever wrote and, in fact, it actually predates the old forum. It is still near and dear to my heart. Enjoy! The Beginning Toby had no idea what he’d done. The formula had been very specific and he laughed at himself as he looked at the concoction in front of him. It was supposed to be all-natural, but it clearly had the look of something dangerous about it: fumes seeping into the air and a foul stench. Still it seemed to be the answer to his prayers. You see he’d found this book at an estate sale when the rare bookstore he worked for had purchased a collection. Toby had stolen it before it was inventoried. Not that anyone would have missed the beaten up book with its tattered and worn covers. The text was in Latin, so most people couldn’t have read it anyway, and it had a lot of hand-written notes on the pages substantially decreasing its value. Toby figured he was doing the bookstore a favor for taking such a worthless poor seller off their hands. After glancing through its pages, Toby was thankful and not for the first time that he had been forced by his father to take Latin lessons in boarding school. For a dead language it was everywhere. The thing that had made Toby so especially intrigued about the book in the first place, enough to steal it anyway, was that it purported to be an alchemist’s manual of sorts. It had formulas for all types of things, although, to Toby’s disappointment, not one to turn lead into gold. Toby was usually very practical and wouldn’t have seriously expected such a thing to work. He was a scholar and a collector in his own right. He enjoyed books with an occult angle for their historical value: for what they said out the evolution of our society. He knew that there were alchemists’ journals out there that did indeed have such formulas – some modern forgeries, and he liked the idea of trying to add one to his collection. In fact his collection had already grown substantially and was made up of an assortment of old grimoires and other odds and ends he’d picked up along the way. But this book hadn’t been relegated to his collection in the same way as the others had. Toby had thought it fascinating from the start. Unlike the grimoires, which were admired and put back on their shelves, Toby spent hours pouring over the material in the journal. He even seriously considered changing his thesis from works on gay romance in medieval love stories to this journal. Which means, as you’ve guessed, that Toby was in addition to being a well-regarded employee in a rare bookstore, also in college, specifically studying literature and ancient texts. It probably had something with those Latin lessons after all. But his comfortable life aside, the reason we even have a story to tell is that Toby for a mild-mannered academic had been driven over the edge by jealousy. And lust. Well first it had been lust, but the jealousy had taken over. The object: his name was Michael. Michael had been a college student with Toby. But something had happened to Michael, something most unusual. Over the course of a semester Michael had grown from a fairly scrawny man at about one hundred forty pounds soaking wet, to a two hundred fifty pound monster. It had been a transformation that was absolutely breathtaking in its size and scope, and speed – and it had changed Michael forever. He’d dropped out of college and entered professional bodybuilding; he was nothing less than a sensation. And it didn’t seem like he was going to stop growing either. By removing himself from contact with his college acquaintances early in his first stage of growth, Michael had ducked the glare of questions from people who would really have wondered about his transformation. The only thing that anyone in the bodybuilding community cared about was the arrival of a new celebrity on the scene. So it began. Toby followed Michael’s transformation and career over the ensuing weeks like an addict, then from reality into to the pages of one bodybuilding magazine after another. There didn’t seem to be any Michael wasn’t in. This was when Toby’s sexual excitement at Michael’s transformation was overcome by the jealousy. He and Michael had not been lovers in any sense of the word, but they had been sexual partners of convenience from time to time. In those days when they’d started their studies Toby’s frame had been filled with a natural wiriness that had overshadowed Michael’s slight build. When Toby begged to be let in on the secret he’d been rebuffed by the growing Michael. Quite rightly, Toby thought, for why would any muscle god want someone like him? He had really been starting to despair, and when he despaired Toby always turned back to the one thing that cradled and comforted him: academia. He poured his heart and soul into that journal desperately looking for a way to bring something back into his life. It had been like someone had answered his prayers, for there in the pages before him Toby had stumbled across the formula. To be honest he wasn’t exactly sure what it did or would do. The text was a little obscure, but it seemed that it was supposed to, well that it was supposed to increase a man, to make him better. In his desperation, Toby was not as careful an academic as he usually was. He ignored the warnings scribbled on the pages. He wanted to be like Michael, to have what Michael had, and best of all to have Michael again if at all possible. And so here it is, Toby staring at the bubbling fluid in the beaker. Now mind you, it had taken some time, and he’d been very particular. Some of these all-natural ingredients had been hard to find, or make. For example he could only use water that had been salted and left out overnight for three consecutive full moons. Toby figured it was probably just the flowery language of the original author, but he didn’t want to take any chances. He was hoping against hope that this would work, while the rational part of his mind still functioning told him it was ludicrous. As ludicrous as what happened to Michael, he asked himself? Something he’d asked himself not for the first time. What the fuck, he thought, picking up the beaker and its contents; it’s now or never. He took the repulsive mixture and downed it in one terrible long swallow. At first he felt nothing, but as the gunk congealed within his stomach, Toby grew at first scared and then sick to his stomach. He double over in pain as he was suddenly filled with the most agonizing cramps imaginable. His rational mind thought he should get to a phone, but the only thing he could really think of was Michael: his handsome face, the way his biceps bunched into small boulders when he flexed them. Thinking he could stand no more Toby ran to the bathroom and puked and puked until at last his queasy stomach felt empty. The dark murky mixture had come out with all the rest of the contents of his dinner and Toby wondered if maybe he should have tried the formula on an empty stomach. Happy to still be alive he bent his head over the bathroom sink to get a long cool drink of water from the tap. When he looked back up at himself in the mirror though he realized there was something different about his eyes. His eyes were normally hazel green, but the eyes staring back at him were the bluest eyes he’d every seen. Something else was wrong too. Something was wrong with his face, he was sure of it. It was his face wasn’t it? And yet it seemed so familiar. With each passing second he was sure it was someone else’s face though, but this felt normal to him. His dishwater blond hair was clearly becoming a vibrant honey blond. His skin had the glow of health, and a tan. A tan? He was usually white as a sheet, wasn’t he? Then the tingle began. He looked down at his thin frame and his thin arms and legs, but in that moment a warm feeling spread from the center of his once queasy stomach and spread throughout the rest of his body. Then he could feel the beginnings of the change he hoped for as strength and virility filled his body. His shoulders began broadening, slowly at first but then he felt the snugness of the fabric of his shirt. Toby tried to unbutton the shirt, which was now far too tight across his broadening chest. In seconds he realized it was not just his shoulders growing larger, his chest and pecs had begun to expand underneath the clothes. His fingers fumbled unsteadily, but the pecs grew too fast and buttons began flying off across the bathroom. He tore the scraps away from his body in time to see the new muscles of his upper body rip through the material of his cotton undershirt as well. The wild growth continued unabated. His once flat chest expanded outwards before his eyes. He brought his hands up to feel his burgeoning pecs and was awestruck to see that his forearms had widened as well. Following his arms up past his elbows he could see that his biceps were also growing, already they’d ripped through the sleeves of his undershirt, but now they bunched and swelled even more, every time he moved his arms. Like Michael’s, he thought. Looking down at his once gaunt torso he was astounded to see that it was now twice as big as it had been and still growing. One look in the mirror confirmed his neck was developing too, no longer a thin shaft connecting his head to his shoulders but a thickening column of muscle. His shoulders seemed to be growing ever wider, while his deltoids were becoming developed and rounded. His biceps and triceps were rippling with newfound power. Toby couldn’t help himself – didn’t want to help himself. The power coursing through his veins was too much to bear and he had to flex. When he brought his arms up to flex them in a double biceps pose they looked bigger already than the arms of the biggest of the football player jocks he knew and occasionally gave blowjobs too. They were a bodybuilder’s biceps certainly, maybe even more. His pecs looked like slabs of growing meat under his skin with an ever enlarging valley appearing between them. His back was growing noticeably wider and his triceps felt the unfamiliar thrust of his lats forcing his arms out from the side of his body. His waist seemed to be the only part of his body that was not broadening but his stomach muscles were rolling and bunching under his skin, developing to an extent he never dreamed possible. With his attention centered on his rapidly expanding upper body it was a shock when he glanced lower in the mirror and saw that the legs of his pants were now filled to bursting with massive, new thighs. With a start Toby realized he was now growing upwards too because the pants were no longer down around his ankles, and they cut into his ripped quadriceps further up his legs. Even as he watched he realized they were becoming uncomfortably tight – and then they too ripped to shreds around his legs, leaving only tatters hanging around his waist. With newfound strength Toby broke his belt buckle and tore off his belt to relieve the pressure caused by the growing muscles of his thighs and stomach. He ripped away the remains of the pants. He was now clad only in too tight jockey shorts. The powerhouse legs, from the thickening quads and hamstrings down to Toby’s calves which for the first time in his adult life were really discernible, jutted out of the back of his lower legs. The growth on Toby didn’t seem to be stopping and although Toby would have been happy to look over his new torso and legs, the growing bulge in his underwear now caught his attention. Toby could feel his ass expand and grow more powerful to support the weight of his upper body. Looking in the mirror he could see it was becoming perfect. It became higher, tighter and rounder. Looking down he saw the crotch too was growing obscenely huge. Aware of discomfort he tried to peel off the jockey’s only to have the waistband and the backs rip off when he tried to get them down around his legs. Now that he was naked, Toby saw that the muscle growth had been reflected in the size of his cock and balls that were so much thicker, longer and hung lower than he had ever dreamed possible. Involuntarily he hefted them with his hands, amazed at their new weight and size. The growth continued for perhaps another half minute or so and then without warning suddenly stopped. Toby stood naked and alone and in his bathroom, running his hands over his bulging chest and rock hard arms, reveling in the washboard feel of his abs. With a shudder, his dick began to expand and with an audible gasp he grabbed it with his hands as it rose and began to point skyward. He couldn’t believe that he could fit both hands on the shaft and still see the shiny, purple head beyond his grasp. It was just too fucking much to take in, he thought. Then with a shout of pleasure and pain, he began to flex. He couldn’t help himself; he had to work these mounds of muscle, letting the last of the formula work its way through his bloodstream. Dumbfounded before, he suddenly felt the tingle again and watched himself undergo a second wave of growth, his muscles expanding again before his eyes making him even more massive than he had been before. His torso was expanded in all directions, growing wider as his shoulders and lats added inch after inch of muscle, and growing thicker as his already huge pecs expanded outwards while with the slabs of muscle on his upper back grew the opposite direction. His biceps and triceps strained against the his skin, looking flexed even though his arms were hanging down to his sides to the extent his increasing lats would allow. His immense thighs were thickening, adding more and more beef, forcing him to change his stance so as to make room for the increased mass of his legs. His calves were growing also, their diamond heads getting wider and thicker with each second. Only his waist seemed unchanged though his abdominal muscles were becoming ever more packed, cut and defined. All over, his body seemed to be expanding outwards, adding pound after pound of muscle mass. Then it was done. Toby felt absolutely terrific. He’d never felt so alive, so perfect. He looked in the mirror and thought that Michael should be so lucky. He, Toby, was a god now too. More so even. He was more than little old Toby – he was someone new. He stroked his erection and knew then what he wanted. The only thing he wanted. And thinking of the college only minutes away, he knew where he could get it. He knew the muscle monsters that frequented the gym there at this time of the evening. He’d been there many times before, sneaking a peak at them unawares. He stood on his bathroom scale to see how much he’d grown. Instantly the needle went to three hundred pounds and strained to go beyond. Then suddenly he heard it make a dreadful noise as his weight crushed the life out of the machine. Well that was okay, he thought, it didn’t matter. He was sure he could get proper measurements at the gym. What to wear, he thought, examining Toby’s wardrobe? “That’s right,” he said aloud, “This is his wardrobe, not mine. I need clothes that’ll fit a real man.” The only thing that worked for him was a pair of Toby’s biggest and baggiest sweatpants and even they were too small for his quads. Oh, well – who gives a fuck? He could always get new clothes later. Now he needed just needed to cum. “Party time,” he said, as he headed out the door. Read the Next Part

Hi guys i posted this story in parts on the old board under my old name iwnnabbig, it got some nice comments so im reposting it on here, i have left it open at the end to tie in with a another story i am currently working on (the web diary of a skinny geek). Alex hated school, from 9am till 1530, Monday to Friday he was the skinny kid the bullies would pick on during break times, alex was 15 and weighed around 135lb, arms and legs represented drainpipes, flat chested and sunken shouldered he was the perfect bait for the bullies. The two main bullies were called nick and tony and were both in the schools rugby team, aged 15 and 16 they were both broad shouldered thick chested and weighed around 165lb, break times would usually consist of either nick or tony pinning alex to the wall by the scruff of his shirt, threatening to break his arms if he didn’t give them his lunch money. One day alex tried to fight back by punching nick in the stomach, nick never flinched and just laughed. “haha that all you got little man, you weak little dweb, this is a punch” He punched alex in the midriff, alex collapsed on the floor in pain and started to cry “never try to punch either of us again or you’ll end up with two black eyes and a broken nose, got it!!” tony said. Alex just nodded through the pain and tears. Even though alex hated school, he equally hated going back to his house and to his arrogant 18yrold brother Shane. Alex hated Shane for one reason and one reason only, his muscles, alex also had to share a bedroom with him as well. Shane was a bodybuilder and had a perfectly proportioned large muscular physique, arms measured a whopping 22”, his pecs looked like two cushions sitting atop a column of 6 rocks that made up his abs, his broad shoulders and wide raking lats made sure he dominated any space he was in, his tree trunk thighs and melon sized calves made up his awesome physique. Alex hated going back to shane as shane would dominate him and toy with him using his far superior size and all of his 210lb he had at his disposal, Shane would often use alex as a barbell to curl him, bench press and shoulder press him, arm wrestling, alex couldn’t even move shanes arms even if it was both of his against shanes 1 arm, shanes forearms were easily bigger than alexs arm and would demolish him in seconds of the match starting. Shane would stand over alex and spread his lats and completely engulf him with his awesome width. Alex came home from school after another day of pain from nick and tony, put his bag and jacket on the hook and went upstairs to the bedroom to where shane would be waiting to dish out the evening torture, alex walked into the room to find shane standing there in nothing but a tight pair of boxers, everyone of his muscles looking pumped and huge. “Hey skinny bro, how was school, just the same?” shane asked “what do you think meathead, it’s the same everday!!” replied alex “well sadly for you I’ve had a super session at the gym and im feeling extra pumped and huge, just look at me man im fucking beastly today!” Shane walked over to alex and flexed his left bi in his face, the sheer size of his bi covered alex’s entire face, “touch it bro this is what real muscle is!” he squeezed extra hard and his bi pumped even bigger. “no, im not your slave!!” alex replied “haha dweb! Instead of using you as a gym set and whipping your skinny ass at arm wrestling Im gonna humiliate you instead, your gonna see how huge this body really is!” Shane pushed alex over to the mirror, shanes strength was enough to send alex flying on the floor, he got up a little gingerly. “now take your top off and get the measuring tape and pass it to me” ordered shane Alex did what shane wanted otherwise he would get twist his arm unitl he agreed, so he took his top off and got the measuring tape from the drawer and gave it to his huge brother. “Flex for me I wanna see what your sticks measure, don’t make me bend that arm for you!!” ordered shane. Alex did a double bicep pose, but it was pathetic, there was no lump peak or anything, shane laughed as he wrapped the tape round alex skinny arm, “ sweet jesus haha 9 inches u skinny fuck, stand aside and see what biceps should measure” Shane hit a double bicep pose too, this time mounds of muscle rocketed up shanes arms and formed a freaky split peak at the top, “measure these giants bro, there looking gigantic!” Alex wrapped the tape round shanes arm, “whats it say bro” shane barked. “ too big you roid fuelled tit, but to please your ego they are 26inches” alex told him “26!! Yeah that’s it, bloody huge bro added 4 inches this week, flex your left arm I wanna see the comparison!” Alex stood next to shane and flexed his skinny arms, It was annoying for alex but wonderful for shane, the size comparison was sickening, shane moved behind alex , it looked like someone had drawn a white stick figure on alex’s body, shane turned round and spread his lats, they spread so wide that they inched past alexs elbow points. “can we stop now, ive had enough!” alex asked “ how can you have had enough of this fine muscular specimen, if I were you id be wanting to see more, but your pathetic and don’t know the true meaning of muscle and strength like I do!” shane replied, he then swung round picked alex up by the scruff of the neck and held him in the air, “feel that strength ? I could crush your neck in 2 seconds flat!” he then threw alex on his bed. Shane left to go in the shower before his 2nd gym session of the day, alex lay crumpled on his bed contemplating what just happened, his huge brother had just dominated him mentally and physically and there nothing he could of done about it, that was his life. Shane came back from the shower, got changed into his gym gear, drank what looked like a gallon of pre workout supplement and injected a few roids, “ im staying at my girlfriends tonight so you can sulk in peace, see you tomorrow bag a bones” shane left to go to the gym. When bedtime came around alex did what he did everynight and dreamt of seeking revenge on nick, tony and his brother, alex didn’t like shanes muscles for what they did to him but dreamt of being much bigger then him and getting his revenge by any means possible. With the next day being Saturday he would be spared nick and tony at school but not his brother, he went to sleep that night dreaming the perfect revenge but also trepidation of what shane will do to him tomorrow. Alex woke up the next morning happy at what had occurred during his dream, shane, nick and tony had been dealt with and were now scared of him, but reality soon dawned as he knew it was just a dream and his huge brother would soon be back and the weekend bullying would begin. Alex had a shower got dressed and went down stairs for his breakfast, the postman hadn’t been but there was a small package on the doormat, he went over and picked it up, looked at it to find it had his name on it. He went into the kitchen got the scissors and cut the top of the package, he pulled out a note and a small unmarked 50ml bottle of a black liquid, he placed the bottle on the table picked up the note opened it and read it: HI ALEX, I HAVE BEEN KEEPING AN EYE ON YOU FOR THE PAST YEAR OR SO NOW, I KNOW ABOUT THE BULLYING YOU GET AT SCHOOL AND ABOUT YOUR BIG BRO SHANE AND WHAT HE DOES TO YOU HERE, YOU MAYBE WONDERING WHAT THE LIQUID IS AND WHO I AM, THE LIQUID WILL GRANT YOU WHATEVER YOU DREAM TO MAKE YOUR TROUBLES STOP, FOR WHO I AM ITS NOT IMPORTANT I’LL BE WATCHING! TF Alex put the note down, “ tf tf tf, whos that!” he didn’t know anyone with those initials, not anyone at school or family, he picked up the bottle, shook it, the liquid had the consistency of honey, he re-read the letter, “will grant me what I dream? How does this guy know about my dreams?” Alex pondered what would happen if he drank it, what would it do to him, how would it change what is happening to him, all these thoughts were rushing through his head when he heard the door open, he stuffed the bottle and note in his pocket and walked out the kitchen. Shane was hanging his coat on the hook, his huge body stretching the t shirt he had on to ripping point, his monstrous legs filling out his joggers, he turns round and spots alex walking towards him, “ morning rake features, u well” shane asked “ well I was till u came in, brute!” alex retorted, he reached the stairs but shane shot out a beefy arm and blocks him. “let me!” shane said before picking alex up and tossing him over his shoulder and carried him upstairs to the bedroom, then dropping him on the floor. “ouch man cudda put me on my bed you daft or summit” alex knew what he had just said would not go down well with his bro. “daft!! Who you calling daft!!” shane was not happy, he tore off his shirt, his huge body was bulging and rippling, he walked over to alexs bed picked him up by his shirt, grabbed him behind the head and pushed his face into his mighty pecs, shanes pecs were big enough to cover most of alexs head, he pulled his head out, “wanna apologise?” shane barked out “sorry sorry” alex said as he gasped for breath. “ you call me a daft again and I’ll break you, you’re the one whos daft bro, im creating a body of huge proportions and awesome strength and you don’t even have the respect to say how awesome I look” shane hit a double bi pose, his bi’s grew upwards and outwards to form obscene peaks. “ tina measured them this morning fuckin 28 inches and could break any bone in your body!” Alex knew this was true, his brother was growing bigger and stronger by the day and any wrong word would result in him getting even more pain inflicted on him. Alex got up and went to lie on his bed. Shane was packing a travel bag with clothes, supplements, roids and posing trunks, “ your lucky this weekend boy im away at a competition, im not back till Tuesday, see you then, you better hope I win!!” Alex lay on his bed as shane left, he then did something he has never done previously, cry, tears rolling down his face as he thought will these humiliations ever stop, he has dreamt about getting revenge but physically he couldn’t do it in real life. He rolled over to lay on his side, the bottle of liquid fell out of his pocket onto the floor, because of shanes domination he had forgotten about the bottle, he got up picked the bottle up and remembered what the note said, “ grant you whatever you dream!” Alex knew that this could all be a load of rubbish, a prank as it were, but something inside him was telling him to drink it, he hesitated for a while, then he eventually unscrewed the lid and swallowed the contents, it tasted like liquorice, he felt its warm consistency flow down his body, he threw the bottle in the bin and settled down to do his homework. While sat doing his homework alex suddenly felt a strange sensation run through his body, it felt like a mini electric shock then it stopped, another 5 of these sensations happened over the course of the day, “what is this stuff, what are these sensations all about, nothings happening.” Alex went to bed feeling depressed, nothing was going right for him in his life, he was getting bullied at home and school and some unknown person has basically just sent him a liquid liquorice allsort, when was his life gonna change for the better. Morning broke, alex slowly woke from his slumber, stretched his arms. CREAK CREAK SNAP…………………………. BANG, alexs bed collapsed and left him in a heap on the floor, he composed himself and put a hand on the chair next to him, he was just about to get up when he noticed something very different about his arm, gone were the skinny brush handles that he went to bed with, in their place were two large densely muscled arms, writhing with rippling muscle and veins thick as pencils. “whoa bloody hell!!” he shouted “whats happened!!” he got up looked down and was met with two cushion sized slabs of meat that were his pecs, he moved his hand towards his stomach , it was met with 6 tennis ball sized abs. “ Christ I feel big n ripped” he muttered to himself, he then made his way to the bathroom, looked in the wall length mirror, his mouth dropped open, alex didn’t recognize the body that was looking back at him, atop his large chest were immensely broad bulbous shoulders, leading down to a pair of hugely thick biceps, his lats formed an impressive v tapering out from a mountain ridged sized back, down below his thighs were rippling with deeply cut thick muscle the size of tree stumps. Alex walked over to the scales, he wondered how much muscle he had put on, he stepped on.. 150…155…165.. the scales stopped at 185lb, “ wow 50lb” alex walked back over to the mirror, collected the tape measure from the shelf, flexed his left bi, a huge mound of muscle formed on his arm, he wrapped the tape round till it joined at the peak, the tape read 20 inches. Alex again looked in the mirror, to get one over on shane he would need to be a lot bigger, as shane was still far bigger than him and weighed at least an extra 70-80lb, but he knew he was now much bigger and stronger than nick and tony. Non of alex clothes would fit him so he had to use some of shanes old clothes that didn’t fit him now, he went down stairs to get his breakfast and again found a letter for him on the doormat, he picked it up sat down at the table and read it: AS YOU WILL BE NOW AWARE YOU HAVE GONE THROUGH QUITE A LARGE PHYSICAL CHANGE, NO WHERE BIG ENOUGH TO DEAL WITH YOUR BROTHER, SO I IMPLORE NOT TO TRY AND CHALLENGE HIM YET AS HE WILL STILL INJURE YOU QUITE BADLY BUT YOU ARE NOW CAPABLE OF SHOWING NICK AND TONY WHOS BOSS, YOU ARE BIGGER N STRONGER THEN THEY ARE BUT DON’T OVER DO IT!!!! I’LL BE WATCHING TF Alex again had questions going round his head, “how did this person know I had taken the liquid? The size of my 3 tormentors?” answers he would never get to know. All the questions were quickly wiped from his mind when he remembered he had been given this size for a purpose, to seek revenge on nick and tony, it was time for alex to get his own back big style. Alex got off the bus outside the gym were nick and tony had rugby training on a Sunday, he walked in and headed towards the changing room, passing the hall were nick, tony and the rest of the team were circuit training, he went into the changing room and sat in the corner waiting for the session to finish, 10 mins passed when the first few people started entering the changing room, alex had come dressed as if he was using the gym facilities, a white vest top and sweat shorts doing their best to keep his muscled body covered. Nick and tony entered a few mins later not noticing alex in the corner as there were too busy chatting, alex left the room and waited for them to shower and get dressed, by which time they were the only 2 left in the room, alex went back in and saw them getting ready to leave, he walked up behind them tapped them on the shoulder, they both swung round. “Alex??” they asked with a look of disbelief on their faces “ that’s right blockheads!” he said before grabbing both of them by their shirts and lifting them off the ground, “ you messed with me far too many times now its my turn!!” he lifted them up higher before slamming their backs against the wall and letting them fall on the floor. Nick and tony got up and tried to look imposing by puffing their chests out and tensing their muscles, but alex just laughed, “haha is that meant to scare me, call that a chest ,here??” alex then flexed his pecs and blew his own chest up , they ballooned to twice the size they were unflexed, he then tensed his biceps, which turned into solid mounds of rock. As alex was doing that nick and tony charged at him, their combined strength knocked alex to the ground, they both grabbed one of alexs muscular arms and tried to twist them round his back, but alex was too strong for them singularly and easily shrugged them both off, he got up picked them both up again and threw them on the floor, he picked tony up slammed him against the wall and punched him twice in the stomach, the force of the punches made tony scream in pain, he fell to the floor, alex then grabbed nick and dished out the same treatment. As they were both lying injured on the floor alex stood over them and said, “ that was just starters, if I see you bullying any kid at school like you did me ya gonna feel pain like you never felt before, got it!!” Nick and tony just nodded. Walking back to the bus stop alex knew that had to be done but he also knew they was a much bigger fish to fry. Alex thought to himself while sat on the bus that he could of done a lot more to nick and tony apart from throw a few punches, yes they now know that he should not be taken lightly, but he didn’t show his superior strength he had over them, he basically let them off lightly, “right” he said to himself while cracking his knuckles, “ tomorrow at school they gonna wish they never met me!!” Alex got off the bus near his house, as he got nearer he saw a hooded figure get into a car parked outside his house and drive off, he didn’t recognise the car, but found it strange that on a hot sunny day the figure was wearing a hoodie with the hood up, he got back to the house to find another package on the doormat, again he opened it to find a note and another bottle of the black liquid, he sat down and read it: NOW THAT YOU HAVE THE ATTENTION OF THOSE TWO THUGS, ITS TIME YOU UPPED THE GAINS IN READYNESS FOR YOUR BIG BRO AND IF YOU WISH, TO HEAP MORE MISERY ON THEM TWO, IM GROWING YOU IN STAGES AS I WANT YOU TO APPRECIATE THE GROWTH THAT IS HAPPENING TO YOU, ENJOY, I’LL BE WATCHING. TF Alex was beginning to understand that this mysterious person was on his side and not some loony doctor looking for a test subject, this person wanted alex to inflict mental and/or physical pain on his tormentors. When bedtime came around alex downed the fresh bottle of the black liquid and went to bed wondering how he would look in the morning. Alex woke up the next morning and stretched out but there was no creaking or snapping like the previous night as his bed was still broke, he rushed out of bed and ran to the bathroom to look in the mirror, he looked in the mirror and was met with a familiar sight. The liquid had grown alexs body into a carbon copy of shanes, he had the monstrous 28 inch bis, the thick pillow sized pecs, large boulder shouldes, wide raking lats, titanic thighs and huge calves. A huge smile etched across alexs face, he knew he was huge and knew what havoc he could reap at school. When alex got to school everyone could not take their eyes of this super huge 15yr old, girls and boys were running up to him wanting to touch his huge body, he duly obliged by flexing his huge guns and chest, he was happy doing this but he only had one thing on his mind, nick and tony. While strutting down the corridor he noticed them walking into the locker room, he followed them in, made sure no one else was in then shut the door behind him, he walked over to where their lockers were. “Hello boys!!” his voice now a deep tone Nick and Tony swung round expecting to see one of their mates playing a prank, when they saw it was a much much larger alex they dropped their bags and stared at the behemoth that was stood infront of them. “Speechless eh, ha im not surprised when you’ve got muscle like this infront of you!!” alex flexed his mammoth arms, both nick and tonys mouths dropped. “You, come here!!” pointing to nick, nick walked over to where alex was hulking, alex flexed his left bi inches from nicks face, the sheer mass and peak of the bi covered nick’s whole face, “ haha my arm is bigger than your head!”, he pushed nick back, alex strength made nick fly into the lockers and slump onto the floor. “Your next dweb” pointing to tony, tony didn’t move. “ no, not gonna be your pet!” tony answered. “Well we’ll see about that” alex walked over to the lockers, “do as I say or this will be you!” alex ripped the locker door off its hinges like it was made form card, emptied the contents then picked it up wrapped his huge arms round it and began to crush it against his mammoth chest, the metal twisted and contorted from his sheer strength, he let go placed hands on the top and bottom of the locker and squeezed it like an accordion, then dropped it on the floor. Tony gulped hard with fear etched on his face. “Now get here!” alex sternly told tony, he walked over to him Alex pushed tony over, then grabbed his head and thrust it between his gigantic thighs, he closed his legs tightly against tonys head, he then started tensing his thighs making then harder and causing real pain to tonys head. “arghhhh, ouch, oowwwww,your hurting me man, let fucking go” tony demanded “aww afraid of a little pain are we” alex said as he tensed a little harder before letting him go, tony fell to the floor. “Ha your weak, no match for my awesome size and strength” Alex walked over to them both, picked them up, one in each hand and started using them as human dumbells, he used them for side lateral raises, up n down, up n down, it went on for what seemed like ages, he then pressed them over his head for a few reps before tossing them against the lockers, he walked over and stood over them. “ I enjoyed that, see you tomorrow!!” He left the locker room leaving nick and tony in a heap on the floor and made his way home. When he got home he wasn’t surprised to see another package on the floor, he sat down and opened it and read the note: SO ARE YOU READY FOR IT……………………………. TF Alex knew what taking this next bottle of black liquid would mean, it meant, in the morning he would wake up and be the biggest 15yr old ever, he could flaunt even more at school and give heavier punishment to nick and tony, but the most exciting thing on his mind is that he would be bigger and much stronger than Shane, at last he would be able to inflict some damage on his older brother. Alex downed the black liquid before he went to bed knowing that this time tomorrow night he would be going to bed having started his revenge on his older but smaller brother. Morning came and alex woke up, threw the quilt off his body , stood up and before he even moved he could see that he had grown considerably during the night, he looked down but his view was blocked by two gigantic barrel sized pecs, “ fucking hell, I need to see the rest!!” he said to himself. He went to the bathroom to look in the mirror, but he had a problem, he couldn’t fit thorough the doorway, his shoulders and back had thickened and widened so much during the night, he turned sideways to get in but even that was a struggle with his new bigger pecs. When he eventually got in he walked over to the mirror, he had to step back a few steps to get his whole body in view, “OMG!!!” Alex stared at his new freaky big physique, in addition to his new gigantic chest he had grown atlas stone sized shoulders which led down to his now gargantuan arms, he flexed them, mounds upon mounds of muscle blew up on his arm he had no tape but they must of topped 30+ inches, under his arms were the meatiest, widest lats ever seen, tapering down to his abs which resembled 8 softball sized rocks of super hard muscle, his thighs looked the size of 2 tree trunks never mind 1 and his calves were the size of soccer balls. Alex knew that clothes were now gonna be a major problem, he found the largest pair of joggers and tshirt he could find, they stuck to his body so tightly it looked like they had been painted on. He got to school and was again met with gasps and shocked faces from other pupils, everyone wanting to touch his new freaky large muscles, at one point he tensed his pecs and flexed his bi’s and got kids to try and dent his skin but to obvious no avail. He asked were nick and tony were, he got told they were in the gym. Alex made his way to the school gym, he got to the door and saw nick and tony were the only ones in, they were at the bench press area, he closed the door behind him picked up a whole rack of weights, which was loaded with about 400kg worth of plates and put it front of the door, walked over to nick and tony, “ ready for day two boys??” he said. They both turned round, before they even had time to speak alex ripped their shirts of their bodies picked them up by their necks and threw them over to where the mirrors were, they landed with a thump on the floor. “get up wuss’s” alex ordered Nick and tony both got gingerly to their feet and watched as alex peeled his own shirt of his mammoth torso. “Haha call that muscle” pointing at their bodies “ there not enough muscle on you two to cover my pecs.” He again picked them up and thrust their faces in his pecs one on each, rubbing their faces on his hard rippling muscle, every now n then tensing them to make them rock hard then bashing their faces of them, to nick and tony it felt like they were getting bashed against a brick wall. “ Arghhhh stop that your breaking our noses” tony cried “I’ll stop when im ready, understand!!” barked alex, eventually he threw them onto the benches, blood pouring from their mouth and nose. “ now your gonna both do what I say or I’ll break you in half, right!!!” came alex’s ultimatum. The look on nick and tonys face indicated that they understood but just to highlight the statement Alex picked up 2 25kg plates, placed one on top of the other and began bending them in half like they were made of cardboard, he separated them and then mind-blowingly tore them in half, the duos mouths dropped. “ That’s what muscle and strength like this can do!!” alex said before flexing his huge guns in their faces, “ I wanna know what these mountains measure, get the tape NOW!” Tony went to the set of drawers and got the tape. “ Now measure it!” ordered alex. Tony began wrapping the tape round alexs gigantic arm, he found it hard to get it round his freakish triceps and huge peak but managed to join the ends up eventually, “AND??” barked alex. Tony looked at the numbers, his eyes bulged in his sockets, “e.r.r.r.r.rrrrrr” he stuttered, “34 inches!!” “YEAH, that’s real muscle not those twigs u call biceps, what are they 15-16 haha, my arms are probably bigger than your waist and thighs.” Alex mockingly said. “I need to workout!!” Alex walked over to the rack of weights that was blocking the door, he crouched down picked the 400+kg rack up like it weighed nothing and started curling it, his mammoth arms bulging with every rep, after 40 reps he threw it in the direction of nick and tony, the duo had to dive out of the way or risk getting seriously hurt. With them still on the floor, alex walked over to them picked them both up and started bear hugging them with a python like grip, squeezing the air out of their lungs and crushing their bodies, nick and tony were gasping for breath but alex kept squeezing, mercifully he let his grip go a few minutes later, nick and tony looked in the mirror, their torso were black n blue from the super strong grip alex had on them. “ you could ave killed us man??” nick told alex “ Why would I do that, I’ve got loads more punishment for you this week!” alex told them, as an icing on the cake moment he punched them both in the face, knocking them out cold then left the gym. Alex got home that night, shane was not back yet but knew he would be in shortly, so he set his plan into motion. Shane walked into the house around 6pm, hung his coat on the rail and went up to the bedroom, he walked into the room THUMP….. Alex punched his bro in the face and knocked him straight out, picked him up, slung him over his shoulder and carried him down to the basement. Shane came back round, he was lying on a beat up mattress on the basement floor, there was no light it was pitch black. “ Welcome back little bro.” Shane staggered to his feet, “ Alex is that you? You wait till I get my hands on you, im gonna fucking beat the shit outta ya, who did you get to help you in this scheme coz I’ll get them too!” “Haha I’d like to see you try?” Alex replied, he then switched the basement light on, all he was wearing was a pair of shanes shorts, “ but somehow I don’t think you will!” he said before flexing his mighty 34” guns. Shane was too angry to acknowledge that his once skinny younger brother was now bigger than him, his roid rage took centre stage, he charged towards alex head first, his head collided with alex’s brick like abs, alex barely budged, but shane ended up in a heap on the floor holding his head. “grrrrrrr” shane growled, “ he got back up and started pounding alexs torso with punch after punch, but still alex just stood there, his huge body absorbing the punches like a sponge, shanes fists and knuckles were beetroot red with the effort. After what seemed like 5mins of constant punching, alex had had enough, he caught one of shanes fists in his huge hands and began squeezing it and twisting his arm to the side, his grip got stronger, shanes knuckles began to crack under the vice like grip, with his other hand Alex punched shane hard in his stomach. “Arrghhh” Shane collapsed on the floor in pain. Alex didn’t stop there, he picked shane by his chin and landed 2 punches on his face, he let him collapse on the floor before picking him up by his neck and slamming him back first onto the concrete floor. “ Bro you blind! Their no way you can hurt me with your fists, im fucking gigantic, your pathetic punches make no mark on me, but I can break you anytime I like.” Alex told his battered and bloodied brother. Shane tried his best to string a sentence together as he was still in a lot of pain from Alex’s beating, “ you…rr g….oo…na p p pay fffffor tthis bbbro!” “ haha, in that state your not bro, what you gonna do kick me” alex mocked his older brother, “ hope you heal quick as ive only just started, I got more growing to do and more mental and physical pain to inflict on your sorry body.” Alex left shane heaped on the mattress, as he went back up to the house he locked the door behind him, alex wasn’t daft he knew shane would be strong enough to break the door down, so to make sure escape was not possible alex went into the garage and picked up an unused American style double fridge/freezer that must of weighed at least 500kg and blocked the basement doorway with it. Shane lay on the mattress in constant pain, blood seeping from his nose and lips, the image of his huge hulking brother still in his memory, he was wondering how he would get his brother back, he couldn’t use strength as alex was far stronger than him, the only option he thought of was props, but there was non at his disposal in the basement, everything was in the garage or the bedroom, he staggered up the stairs to try and sneak to the garage, tried the door but couldn’t open it due to the fridge being wedged against it on the other side. “Grrrrrrr” he grunted in frustration, he punched the door so hard he punched right through the wood, but knew he couldn’t budge the super heavy fridge. He went back down and sat on the mattress, then an idea came to him, he got out his phone and started texting one of his gym buddies. Alex was lying on his bed plotting the next chapters for nick, tony and shane, he knew he could overpower them at will. Nick and tony could easily be broke, crushed with one squeeze of his hand, but shane would be a tougher nut to crack due to the size he has, be it alex was bigger and stronger than his brother he felt he needed more to really lay the punishment on him, but there was no liquid for him today, maybe that was it, the body and strength he had would be all he would get, maybe this TF person wants alex to elongate shanes torture, all this was going through his head. While lying on his bed there came a knock on the door, alex looked at his watch, it read 21:14, “ who could this be at this time.” He thought. He went down stairs to the door, opened it, but there was no one there, he turned back to walk back in the house when he felt a tap on his shoulder, he turned round to see who it was. SMACK…….. a metal bar hit alex flush in the face, he wobbled abit but before he could retain his balance, SMACK…. Another blow to his face but harder, this time alex fell to the ground and lost consciousness. Alex came round, his sight blurry, he closed his eyes and shook his head, he saw that he was in the basement, he was stood up but he couldn’t move, he looked down. “What the hell!” his feet were encased in thickly set cement up to his ankles, he looked up at the sound of footsteps walking his way, shane was hobbling towards him, next to him was his gym buddy craig. Craig was a freak, bigger than shane but only slightly smaller than alex “Hello brother, this is Craig, he’s very handy when it comes to these types of situations, thanks to you im out of action, but craig here is gonna replace me for a bit, see what you’re REALLY made of!” Shane laughed as he sat down on a chair. “Shane you’re making a big mistake, this concrete won’t hold me for long!” alex said. “Haha we’ll see?” shane replied before giving a nod to craig. SMACK, the umpteenth punch landed on Alex’s stomach, even with his rock like abs there was only so much pounding he could take before he started to buckle, each one of craigs hard punches was now hitting the spot, each punch alex would keel over even more. A good 10mins of hard punches was rounded off with a huge uppercut to alexs chin, it didn’t knock alex out but it disorientated him for a little while, alex was stuck there swaying, blood seeping from his mouth. “ That’s what you get if you mess with me bro, you’re lucky you’re the size you are or craig would have seriously damaged you otherwise!” Shane said “ Is this how you go about your life, beating guys to a pulp, you and fuck buddy here, why? What are you achieving out of this, you’re just a sucker for the power you have!” Alex replied “ I do it so people will fear me, I wanna walk down the street or anywhere I go and people just quiver at the sight of me , knowing I’ll do em over if they dare cross me, craig is my side kick for more trickier people, the ones who need extra attention!” replied shane “ bro your pathetic and a psycho you can’t go round demolishing people just for the sake of it” alex said. “ I can do what I want, I’ve been building myself up to get freaky huge like craig and then we would be unstoppable, but you got in the way, so we need to eradicate the problem, craig was just warming up earlier, he’s now gonna unleash his inner beast, goodbye brother!!” Just as craig was about to land the first punch all the lights in the basement went out. “ Oh great, bloody hell, craig I’ll need a hand seeing as though my brother temporarily side lined me.” Shane hobbled up the stairs followed by craig. For the first time in a while alex was glad to see the back of his brother and his thug friend, he was stood there feet in concrete and still swaying from the beating craig had gave him, then at the top of the stairs he saw a torch light then heard a low whisper from a ladys voice. “ Alex, are you alright?” came the voice, followed by footsteps coming down the stairs, the lady shone her torch round the room until the beam came in contact with alexs huge body. “oh dear, you look a mess, is that what I think it is?” pointing down at the concrete. “ yeah it is!” alex replied, “who are you?” “I am the person who has been sending you the liquid, I am TF!!” the lady replied, “ don’t worry about the other 2, the power cut was my doing, it will take two dumbheads ages to find the real problem. I needed to find you before it was too late.” “ how do you know about me, were I live, who shane is, nick and tony and what they have been doing to me?” alex asked. “ My name is Tina Fulton, im Shanes girlfriend.” “ What, your tina? Why is the girlfriend of my brother helping me to take revenge on him?” alex was staggered. “ because what he is doing is wrong, he has been telling me all about what he does to you and what happens at school through you telling him I get too find out, I try to tell him to stop , that he should be helping you not making it worse, but he laughs it off saying he only doing it for a laugh, to try and spur you on, but knowing his mentality I didn’t believe him, so I set plans in motion to keep an eye on him, that stud he has in his ear? I bought him it as a gift, but hidden in the gem is a camera my mate inserted at her works lab which relays pictures to my laptop when I want them. After a while of seeing what he was doing I decided that you needed help, I didn’t know any muscle in town that could help, so I used my science degree to make you the muscle you needed to challenge him, hence the liquid. The first dose was to make you get back at nick and tony, the rest have been preparing you for shane, it was working until he enlisted craig, then I knew I needed to get u another higher dose asap, so this one is fast acting and you need to take it now!” Alex looked stunned, “ I don’t know what to say tina, er thank you would be a start, but how can I ever repay you?” “ Break the bastards!!” tina replied, she then handed the liquid to alex, “ I better go don’t want shane catching me yet, have fun!” Tina left alex to himself. Alex unscrewed the top on the liquid bottle and downed the contents, almost immediately he felt a warmth rush through his body, then it happened, his body started expanding at a fair rate, every bodypart growing to obscene sizes , he looked down but couldn’t see anything other than his gargantuan chest, he felt his thighs expanding, pressure was building round his ankles and calves, the new size and strength alex now possessed in his lower legs shattered the concrete, he was now free. Alex flexed his new size biceps, he turned and watched as his arms turned into freakishly big mounds of solid ripped muscle, the peak topped well passed his clenched fist. This new liquid had added at least 10” on to his arms and at least the same on every other bodypart. The lights came back on, alex heard shane and craig re-enter the house, he ran to the only dark spot in the basement and waited. Shane and craig came down the stairs, “ right where wer……., he’s gone, how!! “ Im here brother, we were at the point of my beating, but don’t think that’ll happen now!!” Alex stepped out of the shadows , his gargantuan frame blocking any light from above. “My turn !!” Shane and Craig looked at each other with stunned looks on their faces, looked back at Alex, all they could do was look at his gargantuan body, one of alexs thighs looked bigger than shanes torso, calves bigger than craigs arms. “that’s right dwebs you better look scared, im bigger and stronger than both of you put together, I wouldn’t like to be you right now, especially with what these have in store for you” Alex flexed his gigantic biceps, all 40+ inches looked menacing and full of unnatural strength. “So who’s first?” alex asked Shane and Craig again looked at each other, non of them wanting to have a go at alex first, for the first time they both had fear etched on their faces. “Bro come on, we wouldn’t stand a chance!” Shane said. “Does it look like I care bro, did I stand a chance when I was skinny, did I stand a chance when my feet were encased in cement, no, so why should I be lenient now, so which of you chickens is going first or do I just pick?” alex told them. With craig being the bigger of the two and having no injuries he plucked any courage he could find and opted to go first, he stepped forward towards Alex. “So its you first then, so go on beat me up, give me all you got, hahaha” alex mocked Craig let rip with a hard punch to alex abs, CRACK, SNAP, craigs knuckle bones obliterated on contact with alex mid-riff, alex abs felt like they were made from an impenetrable metal. “ouuucchhh” craig screamed in pain, he looked up in pain but anger replaced fear, he ran towards alex, but alex second guessed him, he shot out his arm and grabbed craig round the neck and lifted him up in the air over his head, alex started to tighten his grip round craigs neck, bones began to creak in his neck, but just before snapping them alex threw him against the brick wall, craig hit the wall hard and fell onto the floor, but alex wasn’t finished there. He walked over to craig, picked him up by the scruff of his tshirt and pinned him against the wall, “if you thought that was painful think again!!” alex said. He then pulled craig towards his humongous chest, then wrapped his huge arms round his back and began crushing his body like a python, his huge superstring forearms crushing his back bones and his huge rock solid chest pulverising his rigcage, craig screamed in sheer pain. His bones were getting snapped like toothpicks, alex finally let him go, craig collapsed on the floor in sheer agony, alex left him on a heap as he turned to shane. “ He was pathetic. God knows what you’re gonna be bro. lets find out” Alex walked towards his older brother, shane was quivering. “no bro please don’t, no bro!!” shane pleaded. “Shut up!” alex punched his brother square in the face, shane plummeted to the floor. Alex leaned over his brother, picked him up by his chin using only 3 fingers, with his free hand, he grabbed shanes left hand clenched it into a fist and with one squeeze of his mighty hand he crushed all the bones in alexs hand. “Arghhhh” shane screamed. “Aww that hurt bro!” alex said, he then pinned his bro against the wall with his meaty forearm pressing against his brothers neck, he then clenched his own left hand and began pulverising shanes torso with powerful punches, each punch forcing blood to the surface of his body, after the tirade of punches alex let his bro collapse onto the floor, he grabbed him with both arms and tossed him in the air with such force that shane crashed through the ceiling and the wooden floorboards from the room above, fell back through the hole and landed on the floor. Alex picked shanes limp body up and dropped him next to craig. “ haha your both equally pathetic, pleading for mercy, you needed teaching a lesson, from now on im the boss round here, if you do anything to anger me then be ready for even worse pain!” Alex walked up the stairs and out of the basement, he went upstairs to find Tina in the kitchen. “Lets just say they won’t be causing bother for a while” Alex told her. “ I could see that, the ear stud remember?? You did well, I’ll get the medical assistance sorted out, you go and rest, you need to get back to nick and tony tomorrow, and I may even have a little treat for you!” Tina told alex. “what you don’t think im big enough already, haha!” Alex once again flexed his gigantic guns. “ do us a favour measure these for me, I wanna know how big I actually am?” Alex asked tina “Sure” she replied, she grabbed the tape, stood on a chair so she could wrap the tape round alex huge peak, after what looked like a titanic struggle to wrap the tape round his arm she finally managed to join the ends, “wow oh wow, you ready?” “Hell yeah!” alex replied “ 48inches man!!!” Tina told him. “ Oh yeah, brutal size and they’re as strong as they are big!!” Alex cockily said, before making his way to his room. “Er aren’t you forgetting something mr!” Tina called after him. Alex turned round to see tina shaking another bottle of liquid in her hand. “ This is the last one Al, I want you at your biggest for nick and tony, you may be thinking why when you near enough wiped the floor with them lastime? Well im gonna leave the answer to your imagination!” tinal told him Alex came back and collected the bottle, “thanks” he said, alex turned and went up to his room. Alex’s room was now shrinking due to his gargantuan size, he could no longer fit in sideways either as his chest, back and thighs were so huge, so he bulldozed his way through the door frame, wood concrete and dust went flying everywhere, but alex didn’t care for that, all he cared about was drinking the liquid and waking up the next day even bigger and pasting nick and tony, alex drank the liquid and went to bed. He woke up the next day once again finding himself lying on the floor, he stood up and instantly he felt much heavier than he did the night before, he looked down to see how much muscle he had put on, this time he was met with pecs that had a gap of 3cm but were a staggering 3ft in length sticking out from his body, he looked at his arms, his forearms looked like tree trunks never mind his biceps, which looked like large atlas stones wrapped in skin, he went to the bathroom mirror to check the rest out. When he got to the bathroom he went to the mirror, the rest of him looked equally super gargantuan, his shoulders looked as thick and wide as a 3 seat sofa, his thighs looked like two tree trunks were stuck on each leg, and his calves resembled 2 boulders. “hey tina come look, bring the tape!” alex boomed. Tina arrived with the tape, “ my my you are a massive boy now aren’t you?” she said “ I am, now measure these bad boys before I go and pulverise them two!!” alex said before flexing his humongous biceps. Tina wrapped the tape round the mountainous peaks of all shapes and sizes, “ well there definitely grown bigger, you ready?” tina asked. “yes” replied alex. “ 60 inches man, damn your bis are 5ft round” tina told him. “Damn, my arms are bigger than some of the juniors in my school, im gonna have fun today, hehe!” Alex said. “go get em big boy!!” tina said. Alex left and made his way to school. Alex arrived at school at least 300lb more heavier than he had been when he was last there and it did not go unnoticed, all the students were falling over each other trying to get a touch of this super muscle 15yr old freak. When alex saw the size of some of the kids it put his own size into perspective, one of his thighs was probably thicker than two kids stood side by side, if he spread his lats to their widest point a six foot kid would be able to lay across the width of them and he could hide a child in his monumental pecs. As he was getting admired by all the kids he noticed tony and nick were standing watching from the school field, alex raised a big smile said excuse me to the kids and walked towards his next prey. Nick and Tony saw him coming towards them, they went to the only place they could think of which was up the tree, they climbed to the first set of thick branches and sat there. Alex saw that they had climbed to the tree, he walked up to the trunk. “ you really think your safe up there, haha watch this!!” alex said. Alex wrapped his huge arms round the tree trunk, which looked mediocre in size compared to alexs gargantuan mass, even from just the grip the wood and bark started to crack under the sheer strength of alex arms, alex crouched a little and then powering through his thighs he lifted the tree from the ground, then with one hard squeeze of his mighty arms and chest he snapped the tree trunk in two, the tree trunk must have been at least 4ft thick and it snapped like a pencil, the top half fell to the ground, nick and tony rolled off the branches and into a heap on the grass. Alex threw the rest of the tree away and walked over to nick and tony, such was the strength of alex he only needed 2 fingers on each hand to pick them up under their chins, he lifted them high above his head. “you two are pathetic, you are no match for my awesome size and strength look how easy i lifted and snapped that tree, so just think how easy I can snap you”. Alex told them, he tossed them in the air with minimal effort, they landed on the floor hard. Alex picked them both up and tossed them over his shoulders, “ right dwebs time for a stretch, both of you grab my sides at the lat area one each side and overlap your legs so your laying across my back, tell me when your done, got it!!” he told them. After a few mins nick told alex they were both ready. “ this is what im calling the stretch of pain haha!!” alex laughed, he then spread his gigantic lats, as they spread his other back muscles bulged out like mountain ranges, pulverising the two bodies which were already beat form earlier, alexs lats was stretching their bodies to snapping point. “arghhhhhh” came the cries from nick and tony, but alex kept spreading his lats and his back muscles kept bulging, nick and tony gave up and just let go and fell to the floor. “stop alex please!!!” nick begged Alex turned round and looked down, “ you had enough have you, well im not done yet come here!!” he picked there limp bodies up, he stuffed nick in between his pecs and tony in between his thighs, he began to tense his pecs and thighs hard against their bodies, the pressure was unbearable, to nick and tony it felt like they were being beat up my large rocks, their bodies getting crushed by the sheer strength of alexs huge pecs and thighs. After 5 mins of sheer torture alex released them from his grip, tony collapsed to the ground while nick just flopped over alexs chest, alex picked him out of his chest and threw him to the ground, he leaned over them both. “ any longer you would have had the air took from your lungs, but im not a killer but every bone in your body being broke is close enough, which………”, he stamped on both their legs “ I’ve now done, so long fuck wits!!!” Alex walked away leaving nick and tony broken on the floor

Terrific. I enjoyed the growth story told from a forgotten time, which still was basically a muscle daddy growth story! I really loved the concept and look forward to put the pieces together! Cheers!

This was very well crafted, and the growth scenes were excellent!

Tales of a Lust Mage #2 By ROBOPROBO SUB TAGS: Magic, Basic Growth, Height, Combat, Characters (Bradley, Xaekus, Rafael, Alice), The following work of fiction portrays fictional characters in sexual situations. Please do not read if you are not interested in stories written for erotic purposes, if you are not of legal age, or if it is illegal for you to read sexually explicit material in this format or through this medium. Author note: I feel there is much more plot in this installment than there was in the last. I do apologize if this feels like fluff. I DO split up the stories in parts, so if you feel you don't need too much plot, head over to Part 2, about halfway through the story. The sexy things start happening there. I un-officially will be using 'sub' tags so you know what will be involved in each story. TALE II Part 1 – Mortals and the Gazes of a Magician Rafael was a pretty boring, average eighteen year-old. As he mopped the floors of the shop he worked at, he pondered what he'd be doing for another year in this town. He was excited to go to his dream university but -due to his father's illness- he'd deferred his attending date for another year. He'd come to terms with how things were going, and figured at least it'd be another year before he reached full solitude. Rafael wiped the counters of the yogurt shop’s registers. The tiny little shop was called ‘Leche Lucy’ and was owned by an old family friend (Lucy). She had known Rafael since childhood and was considered a ‘godmother’- she gave him a job for the next few months while he took care of his dad. For now Rafael took a few classes at the local community college and worked part time here. Things were pretty calm in his life so far, if not somber. Recently Rafael began working out a lot more. He had enough time to do so and liked the ability to excel in a physical activity. In school he wasn’t very coordinated and he never made the teams for any sports. He’d tried out for wrestling, soccer, football, tennis; all in vain. He’d been a late bloomer and he happened to be a year younger than all his classmates, giving him a very large disadvantage in the physical department. Now that he was a year and some months out of school he felt capable of at least weight lifting appropriately, and hopefully athletically in the future. Because Rafael often worked alone in the store, he found himself wandering mentally about everything. School, work, and so far- fitness. He’d started dieting these last few weeks and certainly noticed some good changes. Changing your lifestyle so drastically always made you think about it constantly, but he was finally getting used to it for the most part. Rafael wished it hadn’t poured today- business had gotten really bad in the last few hours. It made him anxious enough to clean the shop twice. Now he had nothing to do. He stood inside the kitchen and decided to rearrange some things. The young man could even practice his squats a little as he picked up large tubs of flavoring and yogurt ingredients. He liked to feel his muscles ask for more oxygen, even if it were more warm-up than work-out. A few minutes went by of him moving boxes and tubs of different things before he heard the bells on the door signal the entry of a customer. Rafael almost groaned as he had just started to pick up a sweat (he’d started counting how quickly he could move a certain amount of things at a time, sort of like reps). “At least some people are not so afraid of the rain,” Rafael whispered to himself. The shopping was not one large building but rather many shops linked to roads. The mall was indeed big but fell prey to the weather’s mercy. Rafael swallowed his breath before he could finish his thought. His eyes were looking downward, so he’d gotten fairly close before experiencing the sight visually. There stood a tall, wet guy in the shop. Rafael tried to not let the intimidation shake him as it often did when there were attractive people in his vicinity (men or women). This guy though- this guy was on a different plane. The guy wore what seemed to be a blue pair of slacks, but really expensive looking ones- perfectly shaped to his fairly muscular frame. Rafael’s eyes had already gotten to curious by instinct before he could look away. They noticed this guy had no jacket on, simply a white shirt and red tie. Rafael had immediately begun holding his breath as he knew that this man had been drenched. This meant his physique was certainly seeable through said white shirt. Often, Rafael felt jealous when people like this man were around. They were perfect –and even if they worked for it- he always felt inadequate around them. He tried not to look and finally noticed his breath was still on hold. He almost gasped as he remembered to breathe. Time seemed to go far too slow as everything felt awkward. “Can I help you?” Rafael said in an octave higher than his usual voice. The man wasn’t looking at Rafael and turned his head away from the outside windows to greet him. “Oh. I was caught in the rain. My umbrella broke.” Said the wet man flatly. “That sucks. What were you looking for, exactly?” Rafael tried to say. Rafael could feel the guy seek eye contact, almost menacingly, like an animal that could roar anything into submission. Rafael couldn’t help but be pulled in to the man’s gaze as he learned his name. “I’m Bradley. I’m new in town and I figured I could just check out the shops. Weather came down and greeted me with open arms.” As he said this, Rafael couldn’t help but swallow his tongue. Bradley was fairly tall and carried a wide pair of shoulders. His black hair had gotten wet and curled over his forehead. Rafael could not prevent the man’s brown eyes snare. His brow was intense- like an action hero, shooting his eyes at Rafael forever. That’s what it felt like, but looking back Rafael knew it must have been an awkward minute. “Do you mind if I use your bathroom?” Bradley said. Rafael returned to Earth and coughed, “Yeah, yeah it’s over there on the wall, I mean, by the wall! I mean.” Bradley laughed and looked at the puddle that was under him. He didn’t seem to mind that his chiseled abs and pectorals clung to his wet white shirt. He simply looked back up to Rafael and said, “I’m so sorry about the mess, should I run to the bathroom?” You could get shirtless, it would keep the dripping at bay and you’re basically shirtless anyway, thought Rafael. Bradley immediately began unbuttoning his shirt. Rafael almost jumped back at the feeling that his mind was being read. “Something wrong?” asked Bradley, pulling off the soaked shirt. His skin’s muscular ridges glistened with droplets of water. “What? No-“ “I just thought it’d make more sense to not drip all over the place,” Bradley said, placing the shirt on the ground. “You’re not uncomfortable, are you? We’re just guys.” “No, of course not, I don’t care!” Rafael almost yelled from anxiety. “I’ll go get you some towels or something!” He said, stumbling about. Who was this guy?! Was he a model? What was he doing in boring Tripole?! Bradley dried his hair with both hands, seemingly showing off his well-developed triceps and v-shaping lats. Rafael tried to not look. Luckily he was accustoming himself to speaking normally. Bradley looked at him and asked, “I didn’t catch your name.” Rafael observed his facial features as he said this. Bradley carried a prominent brow- it made his eyes intense, aside from his stiff demeanor. The young man –by Rafael’s guess, twenty-one, maybe twenty-five- carried well-groomed facial hair that matched his now waving brown locks. His skin was fair, almost pale but lively still. His face was longer than it was square, making his general visage look more slender than muscular at first glance. “I’m Rafael.” The shopkeeper responded. “Call me Brad.” Rafael almost smiled out of instinct as Bradley talked to him. Rafael was interested in this stylish, athletic person (as there seemed to be few and far between in Tripole). Rafael never really thought about sexual attraction as much as he pondered what was beautiful and what wasn’t. Bradley made him more afraid than sexually interested, if anything. Rafael didn’t think himself gay, either. “It’s a good thing I brought some clothes with me,” Bradley said, “I heard it might storm terribly today so I used my weather-proof backpack.” “Backpack?” Rafael asked, seeing Bradley open an orange pack. Bradley did not respond. Rafael could have sworn the guy walked in without anything on him, but whatever. There was no point in asking. “Mind if I change in your bathroom?” Bradley said. “No, it’s basically public to customers.” Rafael said. He quickly wanted to take back what he stated- knowing it sounded a bit rude. “Oh, I don’t even know what this shop is. I’ll get something, then. You sell yogurt?” Bradley asked. It either seemed that Bradley smiled sparingly or he was not very amused. “Y-yeah, ah, all these different machines have a different flavor. I can give you a sample of each, if you like. You seem pretty fit, are you interested in some fat-free pineapple yogurt? It’s my current favorite.” Rafael rambled. He gulped at the realization. “Yes. That sounds like a good idea. Are you interested in fitness?” Bradley said. It seemed Bradley blinked little. He was always observing, from what Rafael could tell. Observing from far away. Rafael grabbed a tiny sample cup and let Bradley taste. Bradley licked the top and looked at him. There was no reaction. “Did you like it?” Rafael asked. He was starting to get nervous again. “I’ll take four ounces.” “Right away, here, just take this cup and you can add things from the bar over here. Fruits, candy. Whatever you’re into.” Rafael said, with relief. “Oh, so I don’t really order. That’s a pretty clever idea. Do I pay by weight? Flavors?” “Weight. Sorry, I should probably explain everything.” “I think I can keep up.” Rafael kept worrying that Bradley was unamused or offended. He walked awkwardly around the bar to the register. “Add your toppings, and we’ll weigh it for your total price.” And so, Bradley got a small cup of yogurt. “May I go change now?” Bradley asked. “Sorry, I didn’t really mean you had to buy something or you couldn’t use the bathroom. That probably sounded kind of rude.” Bradley was tasting the yogurt. He actually closed his eyes for a long time- maybe to savor the yogurt and do nothing else. “Oh, this is really good. I’m glad I walked in here and not some fast-food trough.” Bradley said, moving his spoon around in the cup. He lifted the spoon and looked over at Rafael. “I am having a bad week, I thoroughly enjoy all these little shops usually, just haven’t had the chance to really-” He was saying, before dripping some yogurt onto his chest. He looked down. Pineapple yogurt dribbled down his dense pectoral. He looked up at Rafael- whom was staring. “Well, are you going to lick it off? Or do you want to wait for it to slide onto my nipple?” asked Bradley, indeed seriously. He was still shirtless. “What?!” yelled Rafael. His face flushed. “Hmm? I said, ‘is this a family owned business?’” Bradley repeated. He grabbed a napkin and cleaned off the spill. Rafael scratched his head. “Yeah, sorry, I misheard… Yes, well, technically. I call the owner my Grandma, but she isn’t, really. Her son and daughter take care of the store, but they just opened another down south at another mall, so they really don’t get here often. They hired someone else for the weekends, but that’s basically the only time there’s someone else besides me here. I came in early today because a lot of chores needed to be done. I even though of closing, but.” Rafael tried looking out the window. He felt uncomfortable. Was he interested in this Bradley character? “I’ll be right back, going to change.” Bradley said, grabbing his backpack and walking off to the bathroom. He came back out wearing a tight green tank top and blue shorts. He seemed ready for a work-out or a day at the beach. Somewhere somebody could enjoy his physique. The clothes seemed small for him; made his musculature look even bigger than the wet slacks and shirt. “So, do you work out, Rafael?” Bradley asked. “Yeah, I try to. Been trying to gain weight. Well, muscle.” Rafael tried to say, jokingly. His progress was still not too much to show off with. “Oh. You only work here? School?” Bradley said, slowly sitting in a big round chair. Clarisse, Gram Lucy’s daughter, had funded a new ‘look’ for the shop so it would resemble a modern café. There seemed to be a giant void around Bradley. Maybe it was just how Rafael felt. “I have two classes, both at different store hours. I don’t really need to miss work.” Rafael said. He had a habit of rubbing his fingers into his hands away from view when he was nervous. His hands were at his sides, behind the counter. “Oh. I see.” Bradley said, quietly. His eyes seemed to stare down Rafael, who was ironically standing up. “What else do you want to tell me, Rafael?” Bradley said slowly. Rafael opened his mouth before thinking and quickly spouted out everything that followed. “Well, my father is dying and I know it and it’s been causing so much turmoil in the house. My Gram is such a nice woman but I know she doesn’t know how to help more so than making my father and I feel like family. I’m not skilled enough to do anything and even though I got accepted to the university I’ve wanted to go to since forever I doubt I’ll become a good sociologist because people don’t even know what sociology is and I’m a hug nerd that somehow got to talk to one of the cool people. You’re one of the cool people- you’re some really buff cool dude from who-knows-where and you somehow ended up in the terribly normal Tripole, where no cool people ever stay and I find you extremely intimidating; so much so that I’m questioning my sexuality because I kind of want to be your friend just to see what exactly it is I’m feeling. I also feel so shallow because you’re pretty interesting as a person on your own, without being so cool and buff and attractive.” “So you don’t always get this nervous around attractive, muscular men?” Bradley said, letting his tongue reach out for the spoon slowly. “I don’t, what-” Rafael tried to cough up as his face went rose red. What just happened?! “You have bad hearing. I said, ‘Do you research a lot of fitness? Bodybuilding, and the like?” Rafael looked around the room; what was happening to him today? Did he have a lack of oxygen? Was he hallucinating? “Oh! Ah, sorry, I. I do, I’ve started trying to eat enough macro-nutrients to obtain my goals. Kind of hard, but slowly.” He said, trying to calm down. After some talk about lifting, Rafael said something awful. “Sometime maybe I can have a physique like yours.” He swallowed his tongue immediately after his brain registered how awkward he sounded, only to become surprised at his new acquaintance’s expression. Bradley’s lips pursed. They almost curled at the ends –upward- as if to hide a smile. Rafael almost smiled too, were it not for his unease. “You like this physique?” Bradley said, returning to his almost monotone voice. He flexed his arms by placing his hands behind his head, elbows pointing upward. His lats spread out like wings. They squeezed his well-defined pectorals- whom were peeking out of the tiny tank top. Rafael felt his chest squeeze as well, but from a loss of air. “W-well yeah! I mean, not to sound weird, but you have a great body. I know you probably worked really hard for it, so I won’t be rude, but I’m pretty jealous.” Rafael said, laughing. He felt like he could say anything right now. Bradley had told him about his old home in New York, work with a law firm, and school education. They were almost friends, right? “Well,” Bradley said, looking down at his expensive-looking ring. “I wouldn’t say I ‘worked’ hard for it. I don’t really deserve it, I just happened to be at the right place at the right time. I’m actually trying to slender down. I have a few persons to blame.” Xaekus sneezed as he filed paperwork into cabinets back at home. He was having a hard time not following his master around. He at least wanted to yell at Bradley for not faxing all paperwork properly (the printer jammed). “Oh, you mean, like your genetics? Lucky you.” Rafael said. Bradley almost smiled again. “Do you have a training partner?” he asked. He tossed the yogurt cup away. “No, I don’t really.” Rafael said before stopping his sentence. “You don’t really? You don’t really training partner?” Bradley asked. “I don’t really have any friends.” Rafael said, sheepishly. “Oh. Well, if you ever want to work out, I’m new here too so I need a good spotter. Would you be interested?” Bradley asked. “Yes!” Rafael said loudly. He swallowed his tongue as he tried to gain composure quickly after. “Here, this is my office number. I’ve got to get going since the rain has dwindled- need to pick up some groceries.” Bradley said. He put on his backpack and picked up the wet bag Rafael had given him. “Call that number to set up an appointment with my secretary. I’ll see you Thursday, that’s the next workout day for me.” Bradley said, walking out of the store. Rafael looked down at the business card- it looked so fancy. It was an ivory, thick paper with shining ‘gold’ leaf. It looked like it belonged in an old movie about business men and CEOs. The words were made up of small, intricate script. Apparently, Bradley owned his own ‘multi-level consulting service’, whatever that meant. Was Bradley a lawyer? Rafael stared at the card, wondering who exactly he had just talked to. ___________________________________ Thursday came and Rafael found himself inside the gym. It was early in the morning, before the yogurt shop was to open, and Rafael had nothing else to do. He was almost excited but feared how much he’d drag down Bradley- if he were to come at all. The voice on the phone sounded really annoyed to hear about having to set up an appointment, Rafael wanted to tell them it was okay not to. “No, you already called, we don’t want all my time to go to waste,” said the secretary on the line. Rafael thought his name might be ‘Xak’, by what Bradley had mentioned of his employees. “Ah, I really mean it, if it’s too much of a bother, I can tell Bradley,” “Excuse me, I think you mean ‘Mr. Rourke’. If you have no professional business with him, I would suggest you use his professional name, at least. Thank you. I’ve set up the appointment for 9 A.M. sharp. Do not be late.” The voice on the other side said quickly before hanging up. And so, Rafael found himself inside the gym. It was raining hard again so he’d gone inside. Someone asked if he needed help with anything and he told them he was waiting on a friend. Rafael began to fret as the clock struck nine. He looked to the door to see Bradley walking in with a large black umbrella folding in his hands. Bradley wore a black suit today to match. His silver sunglasses made him look distant as he put the umbrella away in his leather gym bag. Rafael looked down at his baggy sweatpants and grey shirt with a frown. “He’s with me,” Bradley said, handing the attendant his badge. She blushed. He was so commanding, somehow without a direct word. “Do you need workout clothes? I brought an extra set, in case.” Bradley said, walking to through the locker room. “Well, I think what I’m wearing works?” Rafael asked. “Nonsense, you can’t see any of your physique in that. You need the motivation of seeing your body pumping new growth, or you’ll get slow results.” Bradley said, unbuttoning his shirt and placing it on a hanger with its jacket. Rafael tried to look away. He looked at the clothing Bradley had set down. A cerulean V-neck and black shorts were folded neatly. Rafael picked them up and saw tags still on them. New clothes? Rafael thought. They looked expensive, too. Brands he’d never heard of. “Relax, I didn’t buy those for you,” chuckled Bradley. He seemed to know what Rafael was thinking. He chuckled. “Ah, but they’re about my size.” Said Rafael. “Because I got those in the past- I forgot about them, but they were for my size.” Brad said. “Oh.” Answered Rafael. Bradley was once a normal size. Today was predominantly leg day. Bradley spotted Rafael. Rafael knew that workouts were sacred, so he tried pushing aside his anxiety to later. It was difficult, as Bradley tended to spot real close. Sometimes Bradley’s chest would touch Rafael, or Rafael could feel the static between their clothes. An exaggeration, but Rafael felt that way. Brad’s form was almost perfect. He swayed a bit when the weight racked. Rafael tried to help as much as possible. Bradley didn’t focus much in weight but seemed to push out tons of reps. Rafael found himself trying to keep up and sometimes bumping into Bradley. The quiet athlete said nothing. Rafael couldn’t help but wonder what it’d feel to touch Brad’s big, meaty legs. They stretched the fabric of his shorts with every squat. Brad looked like he pumped up quickly, his quads seeming to push his shorts out every exercise or so. Rafael thought maybe all bodybuilders (or whatever Bradley considered himself as) got this way when lifting. And so, Rafael worked hard. At the end he found himself exhausted and drenched in sweat. He huffed, upset that Bradley had mostly just-started breathing heavily most of the time. “Sorry if I drag down your workout, Bradley.” Rafael said, as they were changing. The gym was small and had no showers. “This town needs more gyms.” Brad said, showing off his chiseled abdomen. He put on a loose sweater. He looked tired too. “Also, just call me Brad.” He added. “Oh. Okay.” Rafael answered. Bradley and Rafael went to the lobby. “Well, I guess I’ll see you around, or whatever?” asked Rafael. “If you like, you can work out with me anytime. I’m not trying to gain mass, so we can go ahead and workout light until you’ve reached my ‘level’ of expertise. Just call Xak again, he’ll take care of you.” Bradley said, putting on his watch and rings. “Oh, that guy… Sure.” Rafael tried to laugh. “What, was he trouble?” Bradley asked. “Oh no! Sorry no, he seemed pretty cool.” Rafael eased. “Hmm. Is that so?” Bradley said, “Well, I’ll see you, training partner.” He raised his hand out for a handshake. Rafael smiled and clasped the hand. “Ouch!” Rafael yelped. He pulled his hand to see a small red dot on his hand. “Oh. Sorry, I forget this ring has a jag. I should toss this thing, but it was a gift.” Brad said, “Do you want to get a band aid or something?” “No, I’m fine, it’s not that bad. I’ll just wait until it clots on its own.” Rafael said. “Thanks so much for the workout!” He managed to add, happily leaving the gym. Bradley waved good bye and smiled, almost forcibly. His sunglasses seemed useless at night, but he sure looked good in them, Rafael thought, stealing a glance once more. Bradley waited a bit to observe his ring. There was definitely a drop of blood on it, preparing to dry. He needed to be quick. He almost grimaced at the ease his plan had worked with. Part 2 – Dream Walking Rafael prepared to shower. He couldn’t get Bradley out of his mind. Was Rafael gay? He’d never felt any attraction to anyone. He knew so little about Bradley, but there was an essence to him. A feeling around him. Rafael felt comfortable and somehow scared in his presence. He looked in the mirror and frowned- there was nothing like Bradley’s in the reflection. No well-groomed hair, no defined and masculine beard, no intense brown eyes and long, handsome face. Rafael felt his chest sink; it was hard being average. He didn’t consider himself even that. Rafael went into the shower and lathered, rinsed. The norm. His mind wandered around. Work, Dad, Bradley. No! Work, Dad, school. Rafael folded down a bit, trying to get his mind off of Brad. He lathered downward and couldn’t help wondering what it’d be like to maybe hold Bradley’s bicep. It was so toned, like a baseball. Crap. Rafael had an erection. Maybe he’d deal with it, but he certainly wasn’t going to think about Bradley. “What are you doing, master?” Xaekus said, trying to push the bottle around. When Brad got home, it was to the bottle for Xak. “Nothing!” Brad yelled out. He couldn’t find the jar of lavender incense. “Master, who was that young man that called?” Xaekus asked, slowly pushing the bottle. He couldn’t see what his master was doing in the other room. “Just a friend. Is that you moving your bottle, should I come in there?” Bradley said, lighting the large brazier. It spout fire upward. “No, Master, I’m not doing anything. Just like you.” Xaekus growled. He saw a pile of papers on one of the tables in the room. I just cleaned up those files, Xaekus thought, angrily. There were a few specks of mud on the floor Brad had tracked in. Xaekus growled. “You don’t have friends,” bit Xaekus. Bradley found the lavender. He’d make Xaekus arrange all the incenses alphabetically tomorrow, this was stupid. He heard Xak’s remark and grabbed the shade’s sage too. “I close this room by the power of my god spark.” He said, tossing a handful of shade’s sage into the brazier. It gushed out black smoke and began circling the room. Xaekus groaned- now he would certainly not see anything. “Go clean the house, Xaekus, by my will and order.” Bradley said. “But master, you haven’t fed me!” Xaekus whined. He didn’t say more, knowing he’d receive no answer. He went onto his business. _________________________________ Bradley grabbed a handful of lavender and tossed it in. He pulled out a red pendulum- amethyst, his favorite for this work- and chanted. He began undressing himself. The white vial of strange oil popped open in his other hand. He rubbed the pendulum with it and then his tongue. It tasted awful, but Brad was used to it. He closed his eyes as his focus seemed to waiver. The white vial held a strong hallucinogen. The pendulum swayed around, finding its own focus. Bradley had dream walked before, he did it often without wanting to as he slept. One night he’d been going through the town, learning about it and seeing if he could find a good place to post an actual office. Last thing he wanted was a witch hunt- they somehow happened in the modern world still. Maybe it was the subconscious telling mortals there was magic? He’d been going past dreaming people, many spirits, and definitely ghosts. None bothered him. He looked over and saw something glint that night. He went to see out of curiosity and saw Rafael. He saw his soul squirm in sadness, worried about the future. To each their own, Bradley said, preparing to leave. “Oh, you know he seems interesting.” Alice said. “Ugh, no. Not right now, Alice.” “It’s that time of year.” She said, playing with her long, blonde locks. She weaved them into a bun and giggled. “AliCiel, look. I know I’m supposed to reach my quota, but I don’t know what to do right now. I did some pretty good things last year.” He said, sitting next to the sleeping Rafael. “It’s not even against your better being, honey, and as great as those things were, once again they weren't for yourself.” Alice said. She wore a very crisp white suit. “Fine, okay, so what do you want me to do?” Bradley said. His usual calm demeanor was wavering with annoyance. “Make a friend. All you have to do is something good for the better of others and for yourself.” Alice said. “So I just change him how he wants, and then I don’t deal with you again for a while?” Bradley snapped. “You make him confident in who he is, and improve him. Don’t replace him. You didn’t replace yourself, you just improved, remember? Besides, he's much more important than you think.” Alice said. The feathers of her jacket’s shoulders glistened. “Angels are almost as annoying as djinn, and are half as useful as demons. Have I ever told you that? I set up an extremely successful large-scale adoption agency that helps kids find homes last year, and that wasn't enough? You’re at least two months early.” Bradley bit. “Oh stop it, you know you love me. I’m your higher guardian. You don’t call on me often anymore, but I know you’ll always need me for some emergency.” She said, giggling. “Now help him. He’s trying hard, he just needs a push. You know it isn't small if I direct you to one person. He may look normal, but he’ll be important soon enough. Who knows, maybe you’ll learn to be friends with people.” So once again, Bradley found himself standing above the thin, average looking young man. He’d been seeing him regularly for a while now. If it were in person, it could be considered ‘stalking’, but Bradley had been doing most of his information gathering through dream walks and his black mirror. He learned about Rafael’s hard work, his skills, and his kindness. So tonight he’d help Rafael the best way he could think possible; giving him some will power. He knew that although Rafael worked out, studied hard, and tried his best there was always something dragging him down. Rafael’s father was dying and there was no family left to connect with Rafael. Maybe it was that? Maybe it was the bullying Rafael had received as a child. It could have been the differing look he carried in comparison to most of the ‘attractive’ people that he saw often in town. He was different too- he loved art and could not focus on certain things in life. Rafael was told time and time again to choose simple careers like his other schoolmates. The boy had not listened. Bradley didn’t feel too bad for him, everyone goes through this. Everyone can choose to be successful. And yet here he was, wondering what his Guardian Angel could mean about this seemingly normal man. As Rafael slept, Bradley poked his body, looking at what foundation there was to work with. Bradley was very good at magic of the flesh, but as Alice directed, he would have to do most of the work the good old fashioned way. He found that most minds kept intact better if they were changed slowly, anyway. _______________________________________ Rafael yawned and wrestled around with his sheets. He would get very cold and used a lot of them. His hands crept around slowly, half asleep, looking for his big pillow he would often sleep curled around. He rubbed something smooth, not like fabric. Rafael did so for a bit, looking for a way to grab on. His mind began noticing the anomaly that was skin not his own. “What the hell…?” He murmured, about to bounce out of the bed in a startle. “What’s wrong…?” murmured someone else in his bed. Rafael almost jumped out of the bed as he pulled the cover off. There lay a muscular, tall man. He curled up a little as his small red underwear proved weak only against the cold room and massive basket. Rafael had no time to pay attention to such things, but it became obvious in the seconds to come. Bradley curled around and opened an eye to look at him. He let a small smile show. “What’s wrong?” He asked, groaning and reaching for Rafael with his fair, sculpted arm. Rafael tried to gather his thoughts but was still very sleepy. He felt light as air as he tried to step out of the bed. Everything seemed to vibrate in different rhythms- making him want to lie back down. “Are you all right?” Bradley asked, getting up and stretching a bit. He yawned as his hands played through his hair. His chest heaved up with said yawn. Rafael couldn’t manage to respond and hung onto the edge of the bed, lest he puke or fall from the strange vibrating. Bradley didn’t show much emotion, as usual, but he seemed to carry a semblance of a smirk. He seemed almost cocky, in a way. “Come on, Rafael. Get back in bed. I told you I would return home in the morning.” “I’m not. What is…?” Rafael finally managed to say, stupefied. Bradley’s hand rubbed Rafael’s leg slowly. He whispered “Oh, you want to go again?” Rafael couldn’t manage to say anything and certainly not figure out what was going on, seeing tall Bradley pull himself out of bed and walk around. He stood in front of the sitting Rafael in the darkness. He lifted his arms and placed them behind his hands behind his back- stretching so as to show off his v-shaped body. His lats spread upward and framed what was an abdomen that could be made of marble. Bradley breathed in and let his chest expand outward, on display for Rafael. Rafael didn’t know what to do. He hoped that his time sitting up would help him awake and sense things better, but he felt light-headed even now. He felt like he was going to vibrate out of control, especially with Bradley showing off his body in such a way. Bradley let go of his pose and stepped closer to his small friend. “Do you plan on just sitting there, or touch me?” He said, quietly. Slowly Rafael responded by reaching out and feeling only Bradley’s skin. “Bradley, I don’t know where I am.” He whispered softly. Bradley hushed him and said, “Just call me Brad, Rafael. I already told you. Now enjoy what you like. It’s for you to do with what you will tonight.” Rafael calmed a bit and slowly got up. He still didn’t know how to feel, but he’d wanted to see what so much musculature was like. Brad was certainly lithe and tall, but his definition and dense mass looked amazing in the violet moonlight. Rafael’s hand moved around, feeling Bradley’s hard abdomen. There were no blemishes, no scars, all of it perfectly smooth skin. Rafael rubbed upward and felt Brad’s dense pectorals. They were like mounds of rock, stuck to a human’s front. Rafael couldn’t help but slide his finger up and down his cleavage. He could feel arousal rush through his legs. He couldn’t help but look up at Brad and observe every inch he wanted to since the first day they met. Rafael didn’t understand what he was feeling, but he certainly liked it. “Do you like my face?” Bradley asked, rubbing the smaller man’s shoulder. “Yes…” Rafael muttered quietly. His mind was adrift the blue mist in the room. “Do you fear me?” “Yes.” Bradley breathed in quickly to flex his biceps and show off his chest once more. He did this for a few seconds and then sat next to Rafael. “Do you want to be strong, like me?” Bradley asked. He held both Rafael’s hands on his legs, pushing the fingers over the ridges of his striated quadriceps. “Yes, I want to be strong.” Rafael coughed. The world stopped bouncing around and Rafael felt everything balance. He looked up at Bradley’s outstretched hand and put his own in its grasp. Immediately he felt a warmth- an energy. He closed his eyes. Everything seemed to move slowly. Rafael felt his blue boxers tighten as he looked down at his legs. They were outstretching along with his feet. He found himself skinny as a twig but as tall as Bradley. Bradley himself leaned in and kissed him passionately, squeezing him in muscular embrace. This sent a wave of ecstasy through Rafael. He felt his frame widen with sinew that grew between his shoulders and chest. His legs thickened as Bradley’s arms squeezed in on his abdomen. His waist tightened smaller. Bradley let go of Rafael, not once wavering his gaze. Rafael looked at his hands as they pulsed with blood. His arms had become veiny. He looked at his body and saw that it was solid as rock, pressing the veins out and stretching his dark brown skin. His hands still up he looked back at Bradley. “Flex for me, stud.” Bradley commanded. Rafael followed suit, posing himself only how he thought he could, since he’d never posed for anyone. He let out his arms and then showed off his biceps. He couldn’t manage to look forward at Bradley in shyness. Bradley managed to chuckle and pushed his arms slightly up to fix his pose. He let his fingers land between Rafael’s now stone-solid pectorals. They slid down, pushing to get to the cleavage’s base; Rafael instinctively flexed. Bradley then let his fingers run like a weaving snake between Rafael’s brick abdominals. “Are you a great man now, Rafael?” Bradley asked, “Strong enough to dominate me? I’m almost invincible, you see.” Rafael once more acted on instinct and reached out with his elbow to knock Bradley down. He didn’t know why his body reacted this way- he didn’t want to hurt Bradley. This was of no matter as Bradley quickly bent backward and then pulled himself up with ease. “Use the force you were given.” Bradley commanded, now certainly as menacing as ever. Rafael lifted his hands up into the air to slam onto Bradley, whom did not dodge. He instead reacted by tossing his own two arms above himself to take the hit. Rafael groaned as the force vibrated through both of them. Their forearms acted like blades; tough as steel. Rafael pressed down as hard as possible, feeling Bradley weaken. Bradley’s hands slipped to the sides as he moved out of the way. He opened his palms and thrust both arms straight at Rafael’s midsection. Almost as if time slowed down, the shockwave of force from Bradley’s shoulders exploded into and through his hands. They sent Rafael past the bed and on the floor. Bradley slowly walked around. “You need to be stronger, Rafael.” He said, lifting his foot above Rafael, preparing to slam into him. Rafael felt a tinge of fear as he saw the massive quad tightening and getting ready to crush him. As Bradley slammed his leg into the ground (so hard, the wooden floor shattered into the base under), Rafael quickly knocked him down with a swoop of his own leg. It was difficult hitting him, as they were both dense like metal. Even if he himself was this dense, the shock would cause pain. Bradley looked at him from the ground and finally smiled once more. He slowly crawled back to Rafael and whispered something that Rafael could not understand. They then kissed. Rafael woke up. He held his head. He looked around and saw the bed empty, aside from himself. He looked around and saw that the room was normal. No cracked floor. No mist. He crawled out of bed, as if dizzy from a night of alcohol. His eyes went to the mirror and saw no difference in his body. Just a dream. Then he saw it. He looked at his abdomen. It was tighter than the night before. He grew excited and flexed- just like Bradley had made him in the dream. His arms didn’t look much bigger, but they certainly had gained mass. Rafael couldn’t believe it and almost jumped with excitement. He looked at every corner of his body and saw a little progress everywhere. A single work out with Bradley had helped him so much. He thought it was impossible. And then Bradley was on his mind. He was so different and strange. Now he grew nervous, thinking about his obviously sexual needs for a man like Bradley. What was going on? Rafael sat down on his bed and tried to examine his situation. Eventually he got up and went on with his day, happy he had improved so much by making friends with someone. Bradley sat in his kitchen. He drank his coffee and rubbed his forehead. It was early in the morning. Xaekus had long finished his duties and must have grown tired of trying to see into his master’s affairs. Brad sneezed as the smell of sage and lavender blew out of the room. The curtains flailed slowly in the morning winds of the kitchen windows. “Why didn’t you just do it altogether?” Alice asked him from behind the counter. “Because he has a great deal of self-integrity. If I give it all to him now, he’d lose his respect for hard work. That’s one of his most amazing qualities.” Bradley said before sipping his coffee. “Did you call him amazing?” Alice giggled. “Did I say ‘amazing’? I meant to say ‘interesting’. It’s one of his more respectable qualities.” Bradley said. “Oh, I can definitely see him in your stars soon!” Alice said, walking out the kitchen door. She knocked over a file cabinet, not to anger Bradley, but to prod Xaekus. “I certainly hope not.” Bradley said, staring blankly at the dancing blue curtains. END TALE II Ending Author Note: I do apologize if there's not much sensuality in this story. I wanted to flesh out some more plot points in my series. I might add more to this story, but I doubt it. I have so many ideas for other tales that will span out to other characters (like a solo for Xak, he seemed popular in LM #1. Thank you once again for reading my work and giving me feedback.

Very sexy and detailed. I enjoy the world-building you are doing here. Awesome work!

NB- I've put a "weird" tag. on this and I should warn in advance there's a few very unique but overall very unusual feature of this series that I've written- it involves bodybuilders being able to impregnate each other with clones. It really gets me off, but if the idea grosses you out, you've been warned! There's one or two violent sex scenes in this chapter too. _________ David Wyman, the larger of the two American competitors was visibly relieved to hear this and grabbed his huge balls prior to removing his speedo. His balls then hung almost his knees, and his gigantic cock two or three inches past as he waited for his fellow competitors to do the same. Chen Xiao's speedo was simply torn off by his rapidly expanding cock, whereas Martin, still flaccid, had to tweak his nipples for a moment in order to cause the groundbreaking boner that caused his trunks to fly into the audience in three pieces. I too was naked at this point, having soiled my trunks with semen, gradually the whole auditorium removed all of its clothes, creating an incredible smell that made the air feel heavy and wet. The eight men stood now fully naked, before a room of naked bodybuilders, eagerly waiting the orgy that was coming up next, the Domination Round. This round, in contrast to the previous one that awarded aesthetics, instead awards strength and brute power. Each competitor faces their opponents in a series of head to head wrestling matches. Pinning your opponent to the ground is awarded with 2 points, penetrating him anally with 5 points and reaching full climax whilst still in control 10 extra points. What made this round so bizarre but also amazingly erotic was that due to the genetic enhancements that these men received, they were capable of producing all the necessary hormones to deposit a fertilized egg, and whenever the loser of one of these bouts was fucked up the ass, they would become impregnated with a pygmy muscleman, who would grow to adulthood in their ball sack over around an hour and be born at full sexual maturity in a monstrous pool of ejaculate on stage. In the audience around me I saw five or six of what I assumed to be Wyman's muscle progeny- identical to him in every way except their size and the fact that they had no speech capabilities or free will, they were giant muscle robots in effect, who would continue growing indefinitely, unlike their father. Wyman, the American I mentioned earlier, had won this round the previous year with 109 points and his cock and arrogant smirk buzzed full of excitement for this round. His first bout saw him face Jean Marie de Villiers, who at 710 pounds was much smaller than Wyman, and his fear showed. They stood on two 'x's six feet way from one another- the distance was just enough that when Wyman stretched out his massive arm, the Frenchman was just out of reach. Wyman was the biggest man in the contest (although Mustafa al-Asghari, his fellow American was roughly the same weight but one or two inches shorter) at 970 pounds and 8'7, but whilst this section of the competition was a sure win for him the earlier posing rounds did not always score him highly as during the run up to competition he would sacrifice form and muscle definition for gaining extreme size with massive rations of food and of course, his growth hormone that was obtained by a special pharmacological unit from bull elephant seals. As I watched him standing on the spot, ready to jump the Frenchman, I could certainly see elements of the bull seal in him, he panted and drooled from his gigantic chiseled jaw all the way down his rock hard sculpted body as his entire being shook maniacally waiting for the whistle to sound . And the whistle sounded. Wyman leapt towards Jean Marie, who jumped several meters in the air, sending the American tumbling over the stage. As the Frenchman landed he seemed pleased with himself; however this greatly angered Wyman, who picked himself up off the ground and stormed over to Jean Marie, making the whole auditorium shake as his size 32 feet pounded the ground. He stopped just short of the Frenchman and roared intimidatingly down at him, the two feet that separated their eyelines seeming like the gap between a giant and an infant. "YOU DON'T MAKE ME LOOK LIKE A FOOL YOU LITTLE FRENCH CUNT! I'M GONNA RAPE YOU GOOD BOY! YOU'LL SEE, AND WHEN MY LITTLE BOY COMES CRAWLING OUT OF YOUR NADS, I'M GONNA TEACH HIM HOW TO FUCK A LITTLE RUNT LIKE YOU TOO!" The poor Frenchman had no recourse, he stood glued to the spot waiting for the onslaught. Wyman bent down and grabbed his huge balls in his even bigger hand and lifted him above the ground before slamming him down viciously. "Two points!" Yelled the tanoy He then put one arm round each side and flipped him over, then used his two index fingers to spread apart his buttocks, spitting into the tight hole, and then onto his monstrous cock before thrusting the giant pole inside the black void. "Five points!" "You know what I'm gonna do boy?" Wyman whispered into Jean Marie's ear whilst fucking him, "I'm gonna squeeze out my biggest, strongest spunk to make sure that you end up carrying my biggest, fiercest muscle baby ever. He'll rip your little cock apart when he comes out, I swear, YOU'LL. REGRET. HUMILIATING.ME!" As he sad those last four words he stopped fucking so regularly, and delivered four final gigantic pummeling thrusts, as his giant balls pumped cum into the Frenchman’s exhausted ass he cried tears of pain and fear, and when Wyman pulled his cock out, the Frenchman simply collapsed and had to be removed from the stage, litres of thick smelly semen leaking from his devastated hole. "Wyman with the full seventeen points!" I was fascinated now to watch the Frenchman from this point, as I had never witnessed a "birth" yet. He was taken over to an area with hammocks in place of chairs (there was no way he would be able to sit down for quite a few days after the pounding he received from Wyman. He lay down starting to recover from the pain of the fucking, but mentally preparing himself for the pain of a small bodybuilder erupting from his cock in the coming hour. His ballsack had expanded, and in between his drooping testicles a third round lump had formed, about two feet in diameter and it was bulging and stretching aggressively. Wyman had promised that this would be one of his most impressive muscle offspring, and I was on the edge of my seat waiting to see what it was like. In order to make sure that the loser of the bouts in the domination round did not suffer serious injury in the competition, it was winner stays on, and Wyman was looking forward to taking on the remaining six. Chen Xiao was next, seventeen points to Wyman, followed by Mustafa, who in spite of being similar in stature was no match in strength, seventeen. Then came Martin van Santen, my gorgeous little man, and I felt for the first time fear and concern over the wellbeing of a competitor. I didn't want to see him impaled on a monster dick, howling in pain whilst the giant American degraded him. Sadly though within moments he had obtained the first two points for pinning Martin to the ground. Whilst on the ground though, Martin surprised the entire audience and delivered a powerful kick with both gigantic legs into Wyman's chest, throwing him 80 feet across the stage, to land on his back. Nothing like this had ever been seen before. "Now, two points to van Santen!" Turned on and motivated once more by the sheer power his legs had demonstrated, van Santen leapt up to his feet and stormed over to Wyman who was lying in pain, having landed on a pile of chairs that broke his fall but left his stomach and back badly bruised. He stamped on the American giant's stomach, causing him to cough up a small amount of blood onto the stage, and then with the same foot he rolled over Wyman’s body so that he was facing the floor, and then grabbed the hair on the back of his head, lifted him slightly off the ground (which was a challenge for the smaller, shorter Argentinian) and jammed his cock into the waiting ass. He made sure to finish quickly as he did not want the American to regain his strength and turn on him. With a resounding howl, he ejaculated and let Wyman fall to the ground, to be taken, unconscious, over to the hammocks. It was the first time that Wyman's ass had ever been penetrated. The contest stopped then for a break, as it had been around an hour since the domination round began and Jean Marie, Chen Xiao and Mustafa were expected within moments to be birthing Wyman's gargantuan kids. Whilst Chen Xiao and Mustafa were carrying a three foot wide spherical pouch in their ballsacks, poor Jean Marie looked like he was about to give birth to a full grown man, the lump had grown and was now six feet long and standing upright. Even through the scrotum you could see the embryonic bodybuilder flexing his giant, ripped muscles. In order to end the torment of having this giant growth in his system, Jean Marie began pumping his massive cock shaft with great gusto. Some assistants brought over buckets of lube to help the situation as well as to stimulate the huge balls and Wyman's muscle child. Gradually the large, elongated lump in the ballsack began to ascend, and Jean Marie screamed in pain and pleasure as his dick widened enormously to squeeze out the giant, and with one more tremendous push he ejaculated spectacularly all over the stage and well into the front rows of the audience. No less than two hundred litres of semen flooded the stage and as it began to become less and less, his dick hole expanded to several feet wide to squeeze out a full grown muscle beast that emerged covered in sticky fluid, strutting around the stage, consuming the semen from all over his massive body and picking up gloopy handfuls from the floor and ingesting it. The semen he ate ravenously made him increasingly aggressive, it compounded the high level of bull hormones in his already testosterone pumped up blood. He roared and bellowed louder than any human ever had before, and he flexed his gigantic muscles in a virile display of aggression. Whilst his father and the their competitors were shaved and tanned for competition, this muscle "baby" was not prepared in such a way, his entire body was covered in thick, black glossy hair, unsurprising for someone with such high levels of male hormones guaranteed by his parentage. He marched across the stage, growing almost an inch in height with each footstep (Wyman watched in awe, impressed by the potency of his own man juice) and when he reached the wall he punched a hole in the concrete and began fucking is hole in order to satisfy his carnal urges. Each thrust was accompanied by deep roars as well as rapid growth spurts, until he finally reached climax and screamed, pulling his cock out of the wall, he turned to the audience with his hands held either side of his head and spewed gallons of warm cum onto the stage. The entire room was left speechless by this monster, who now stood two whole feet taller than his father. Wyman however had nothing to fear- the muscle babies always deferred to their fathers, and the American wandered onto the cum-covered stage, still sore from his fucking from Martin and caressed his giant child. "Hey there big fella, I'm your daddy!" He said affectionately, rubbing the giant’s big hairy chest and making his six inch nipples stand erect to attention. He wiped some semen off his newborn son's chest and used it as lube to start massaging his own cock as the muscle baby watched. His was now the second biggest cock in the room, now standing erect two or three inches away from his eyes. He pumped the six foot long shaft repeatedly until he reached the point of climax and erupted a third batch of cum onto the stage. His humongous balls shuddered as they pumped four hundred litres of spunk out in a steady thick stream that hit the roof of the auditorium and splashed in every corner, followed by the birth of Martin's considerably smaller muscle baby that Wyman caught in his arms and placed on the ground. Three feet tall and two feet wide, covered from head to toe in thick rippling muscle that spasmed uncontrollably as he flexed and wandered around, gathering his bearings. He grew at a similar rate to the muscle baby that came before, although he was much less hairy and his growth slowed down after he surpassed about six feet. In the next five minutes both Mustafa and Chen Xiao expelled Wyman's two remaining muscle babies, who were equally hairy but thankfully for their hosts smaller and less painful than the beast that Jean Marie had popped out. The domination round recommenced, this time on a stage that was no less than two feet deep in huge bodybuilder cum. One hour later another break was taken to expel the new round of muscle babies. Several hours later, the domination round had come to an end and the ritual of bringing out the muscle babies began.

I will try my best not to disappoint the full fledge muscle monster lovers out there @ roboprobo: I really love when people have different concepts and reactions to my characters. I actually never had a "face" for Grandpa Burt, just the idea of a hot older guy rocking the world of his twink grandson. But if you picture him as Tom Lord, you do have great casting skills (on top of being an awesome writer and a gifted illustrator, so jealous right now ) Thanks for your support I will try to make something for our monster geezer asap. Cheers

The IFNB's recent series, the Amateur Showcase (Co-sponsored by HyperDev Labs) has me wondering if anyone has "heard" any background on any of their amateurs? Often, IFNB fans will write up "what they've heard" about the monster muscle & horse cocked alpha athletes they cover. This series has a lot of amazing up and "cummers" and so I was wondering if any of you dudes wanted to post some quick notes or tales about these guys . . . ? For example, a fellow fan told me that Janos Peralek is allowed to train naked in his gym, and the gym owner sells protein drinks made of his cum. Likewise, Ignacio Jule recently had the cops visit his house. Neighbors heard cries of extreme agony coming from his apartment. Knowing Jule is a massive muscle brute, they sent two of the biggest, most jacked muscle cops to investigate. They found Jule flexing his massive muscles while his monster cock was slammed into as bodybuilder on the bed. While the bodybuilder was screaming in agony as the massive cock tore him open, it was clear to the police he was willingly offering his muscled ass to Jule while the monster practiced flexing. Word is the two cops were driven so wild with alpha lust for Jule that they, too, eagerly opened their thick gluteus for the competitor to practice with. What stories have you "heard"? Go check out some of the amateurs and post some quick ideas below!

Well, my biggest answer is to keep reading to find out! BUT, it should be noted the figurine Bradley found in the brass chest is the same figurine in the main plot. Obviously time and Bahketh himself have taken their toll on the figurine. He so far seems to be the most popular character, however new he may be. If I do draw him I will probably provide stuff like his 'name', as Maker had used. But I'd be afraid people would want to summom him! hahah joking joking... Make sure to check out Libram of a Lust Mage, in the art section, to see my so far sketches of Brad. If you already have, my bad, but you can vote to pick who I draw next. Thanks so much for reading and commenting!!!

I keep imagining tom lorde as Burt ugh so hot

Hello, here is the fourth and last installment. Sorry it took a while; real life sometimes has to take precedence. Hope you all enjoy this conclusion chapter. - Frank. Antialpha Part 4 By F_R_Eaky Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2656-antialpha/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2667-antialpha-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2753-antialpha-part-3/ Early in the morning, Bo began to awaken very, very slowly. He began to hear some things, whispers, quiet movement about his apartment long before his eyes and his mind opened and was awake enough to take everything in. As he lie there still semi-asleep, he tried to figure out if he was still in the same little rented apartment Mr. Ogle had told him about and if he was in the same bed. He also tried to figure out if what he thought were his last few days were nothing but a dream, a nightmare in some deep comatose kind of slumber. He moved his body slightly. Primarily just his hands and his feet. Doing so still sent signals to him that he was huge, gigantic even, and that his body was extremely heavy, not just because of being very tall either. His hands and feet felt like they stretched on, almost for several feet, he thought. However, he fit in the bed. His feet weren't finding the end of the mattress and he was pretty sure when he collapsed last night he was damn near a foot longer than the mattress was. But there was something odd about the mattress, too. Somewhere about midway to the top of his calves there was a hump...a line....a break in the mattress? As if there were two sections to it? Finally his mind was awake enough, Bo decided he needed to try and get up and figure out what was going on, what he needed to do. He opened his eyes and tried to sit up propped up on his elbows. This small act left him a little dizzy. "Oh!... shhhh sshhhh shhhh, sit back, Mr. Ainsworth. Here, let me prop up some pillows for you so you can sit up as you sit back. You will need to take it easy for a bit, you've been out for a couple of days, maybe three or four, so you're going to be a bit weak. Especially after your growth spurt." Bo looked at Mr. Ogle his doorman from his real apartment complex and looked down at his arms, forearms, and hands. His upper arms were probably bigger round than Mr. Ogle's waist and his hands look like they could palm Mr. Ogle's head single handedly without any problem. Bo began to sob a little bit as he looked down at his barreling, hairy pectorals, that blocked all view of the rest of his body, except perhaps for the rising peaks of covers way far away at the end of the bed caused by his massive puppies that were his feet. "I'm a freak...my life is over... how am I ever going to..." "Shhhh shhh shhhhh... Mr. Ainsworth, everything will be alright. When we couldn't wake you on the what was the third day, the day we let ourselves into this apartment and found you, I took the liberty of getting things arranged. I don't know how things happened as they did for you to become the...massive man-mountain you are now, but I could recognize you by your face still, and I knew you would need a bit of help getting adjusted to your new life. "We came in here and found you, semi lying on the bed, legs and feet dangling off the ends. The sheets were covered in sweat and there was something in a pool near your crotch. It wasn't excrament, nor seminal fluid, but it did look biological, but it had completely dried and become inert. So, we managed to hoist you this way and that, get those bed sheets out from under you and I took them to the incinerator and burned them. Then we built a temporay extension for the bed so you could, at least lengthwise, lie comfortably on the bed. After than we made some new sheets and after pushing and pulling and rolling you about this way and that, got the bed made, brought in some very big and sturdy pillows and got you set up to rest properly. We then brought in some people who took measurements and set about to order you some new clothes, which you were going to desperately need." "You keep saying, we. Who else is there that is helping you." "That would be the gentleman who is in the kitchen right now preparing your breakfast. He says he knows how to cook a 'big man's meal.'" "Stop saying that!" "Why? Mr. Ainsworth, there is nothing you can do. You certainly can't shrink back down again, so you're just going to have to accept this new size. And you will need to acclimate yourself to it very well. You can't walk through doorways like most people, for that matter like most tall people you can't even simply duck, you're far too broad in the shoulders, back, chest, and lats to do that, and that doesn't even count your arms. The amount of muscle you have on you makes you so heavy, you'll have to check every chair someone offers you to sit in, and just know right off the bat anything made of wicker is off limits." "Ooooh." "And if your strength is anything comparable at all to the size of your muscles, you'll have to be careful when being jovial amongst friends. A simple slap on the back from you could send an average man lurching forward a couple of feet." "BUT I'M A TWINK! I'M A BOTTOM! I don't want to be a hulking figure!" "I'm sorry Mr. Ainsworth, but at 7' 6" tall, 780 lbs, size 26 shoe, and upper arms that are 38.25" around ... cold ...you simply are no longer a twink. You are anything but, and unless you plan on killing yourself, which as dense as your muscle fibers seem to be I doubt you can get either a bullet let alone a knife to penetrate to be successful at that, you are simply going to have to adapt and cope." "How? My livelihood was being a bottom. Who wants to bottom with son of hulk? How am I going to make my living, earn presents..." "I think I can help you with that..." Looking up at the doorway startingly, Bo saw a familiar face standing there with a tray piled to over flowing with pancakes, fruit, ham stakes, and shakes of some kind. The amount of food piled on there had to weigh and incredible amount, so it couldn't be some average let alone small man who was holding that tray so steadily. It wasn't. It was what Bo would once have considered a pretty tall and built man, around 6' 3" in height, about 245 - 255lbs, medium length brown hair, big hazel puppy dog eyes, gorgeous smile. It was Jessie. "Hey... uhm..." "It's Jessie." "Jessie...what are you doing here?" "I had to find out what those men did to my date didn't I? Even if you were considering me a one night stand, still would've been rude to simply walk away and think, 'Oh, well. He's been kidnapped.' and done nothing." "I appreciate the concern, but how can you help me out with...with... with this!" and Bo raised up both his arms and did double bi pose, sitting up in bed. Jessies eyes widened slightly and lit up like a Christmas tree. "Well, do you like to act?" "What? ... I guess, I could. I never really auditioned for anything in my life because I was too short. Now, I'd be too big." "Depends upon what kidn of role you're playing. With a little bit of training, I think you might be able to make more money than you were before, much more money and as for the personal side of what you want..." And Jessie leaned in over the piled tray of food and kissed Bo fully on the lips. He then sat up, looking at Bo, fumbled with his pants button and zipper and then hoisted out a floppy python of an appendage that began to lengthen and grow and thicken and rise and harden until it looked positively huge. Bo stared at it wide-eyed, semi smiling. "Fourteen inches. My dad wasn't a horse, but was at least a donkey. Compared to you that is. Which if you'd care to know, has grown to a terrifying but oh so scarily sexy 22 inches long when erect." "Twenty-two!...." "Shhhhhhh... If you allow me to help you... if you trust me, I think we can guaruntee to satisfy your monetary needs - and then some - and your personal desires as well. You see, I love twinks... oh yeah...usually because they're bottoms. They love to take it and the bigger it is the better they want to take it. However, I am at just my mere fourteen inches overly endowed, I could find a lot of guys to take it, so my fantasy has always been to find a man bigger than I am. Bigger and stronger. That way I'm pretty sure he could take my cock and my rough sex and it wouldn't hurt him in the slightest. We seem to hit it off really well the other night at the club, even beyond sexual talk. I really liked you. I really...really like you in this hulking form right now.... any harder and my cock may grow." And Jessie laughed a bit. "So, if you'd care to, maybe we can strike up a real relationship, I can give you everything you want as a bottom, and you can fulfill my fantasies as a top." "But how do we take care of my monetary needs. How will I pay for stuff, earn a living?" "Leave that to me...." ***************************************************************************** [PRIVATE ROOM SHOW STARTING IN 3......2.......1.......DING!] "Alright...is everyone logged in? If not, too bad you miscreant midgets, as you're locked out right......NOW!" [DING! ROOM CLOSED FOR PRIVATE VIEWING ONLY. ONLY PREPAID VIPS MAY NOW ACCESS IN MIDDLE OF SESSION] "It's time to see what a real man does! OOOOMPH! You all like these? You like these guns? Fuck, these aren't guns... these are howitzers! Battleship canons, boys! You all wish you could have arms like these. But no one can! I'm Too....FUCKING.....HUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUGE! "Why the hell is the world so small? Look at this door way. What the fuck? the frame only comes up to my chin! Too fucking short! The width of the frame only somes out to my chest...if that! Can't walk straight through. Well I could, but I'd take the frame and hald the side walls out if I did. It doesn't accomodate my arms, my shoulders, my lats. Who makes doors like this? This is a friggin' house for a child!" knock knock knock... "What was that? Sounded almost like a mouse in the wall or something. One of you milksops trying to come in and see me? SOMEONE KNOCKING ON MY DOOR? KNOCK LIKE A FUCKIN' MAN IF YOU WANT IN!" Knock Knock... "I SAID KNOCK LIKE A FUCKING MAN!" KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK "That's more like it! Let me get that door!" Keeeeeruuuuunccccch! "Oh, fuckin shit! What the hell do they make doors out of now a days? Paper?" A young man is standing in the doorway. He has taken a step back and is clearly doing a double take upon seeing Bo and all his size, and now his strength as he's just accidentally ripped the door off the hinges. "Don't stand their gauking, lil boy, come in and introduce yourself." "uhmm hmmmm... hi... I'm uh...I'm....Caleb..." "Speak up! You are a man, aren't you?" "a-haha ha ha huh huh uhm...yeah... I'm... I'M CALEB." "Nice to meet you Caleb. I'm Bo. You'll meet my Bo staff later. So, you came to meet a giant tonight, huh?" "yesss..." "What?!" "YES, SIR!" "Oooooh, sir... I like you... you know how to treat an alpha male! Let's get to know each other first. Here... you sit down in my chair. A real man's chair... STURDY! STRONG! and I'll sit in this.... you sure this isn't a high chair with the platter missing?" CRRRRRRACKCRUMBLE! "FUCK! That chair was weak! Couldn't even sit in it for more than a second. What the hell do they make for you small boys? Here... I'll just sit on the floor. Huh....even sitting on the floor I think my head still reaches where yours is sitting in my chair. You supposedly aren't a small boy though are you?" "N..nn... no, sir." "You're supposedly average aren't you?" "Five...five foot eleven, sir." "Five-eleven...good size...good size... and you look like you have some kind of build, some kind of musculature about you." "I'm...I'm a gymnast..." "You're a gymnast... will have some decent size to you then... what are your upper arms?" "Six...sixteen..." "Sixteen... give us a gun show... go on! Raise 'em up there, Caleb. That's it... not bad... not bad... nice softball kind of peak forming there... but now these... OOOOOOMPH! These are the fuckin' matterhorns right here, boy! Dwarf your arm and your head at the same time." "Uh-huh! ooooh..." "What's a matter? Do these impress you? Not nearly as small as your little pop guns there. Go ahead and touch 'em... go on.... REACH FOR 'EM!" Tremblingly the young man puts his hands over Bo's massive arms and tries to squeeze and feel them up, but can make no dent in the marble to dimond like hardness of Bo's upper arms. "Oooooh OH! UH!...." "Caleb, you alright? What's wrong? Do you..... ha...hahahaha....HAHAHAHAHA! Lil boy as already stained himself?" "Sir...sorry, it's just.... sooo huge!" "Of course it's huge... because I am huge. Stand up! See, look at you...all five foot eleven of you and you come up to.... turn and face the mirror as I can't see anything past this pec shelf. And you.. the top of your head...doesn't even quite come up to my pecs do they? There's about an inch or so of room between your head and my pecs. Kick off your shoes...just kick them off over there in that corner... let me get these sandles off... Now place your foot next to mine. Whatchu think about that?" "Shit! Your feet are ginormous, sir!" "Size 26. What size shoe you wear?" "Eleven...sir." "Eleven... isn't that a kid's size? Look at that... I mean my foot...looks almost half a foot longer than yours! Put your foot in my sandle, how does that feel to be in a real man's shoe?" "It...it's heavy." "It's not heavy... it's only heavy to you cause you're so small! You bring extra clothes to wear for afterwards?" "Yes..." "Ok then... first hand exchange... put your hand up to mine... yeah... palm base to palm base... look at that... tiny, tiny hand. Haooooumph! Look at that.. I've closed my fingers over your hand. Mine could just swallow your hands up. Ok... take off your shirt and hand to me... let me take... hmmmph.....er.....see if I can..... when you're this huge, it's sometimes difficult to take your shirt up unless .... er....ah....unless...hooo hoooo hoooo WHooooo... unless it's a button down! AHHHH!" "Oh my gawd!" "What?" "You...you're...abs...lats... chest..." "Hmmmm like the feel of that... hmmmm yeah...run your fingers through the crevices of my abs and my obliques. Hmmm yeah feel the wings that are my lats and back....." "You're....uh...oh....just a......Oh!...." "You ok, Caleb?" "Just a wall, sir... uhhhhhnnnnnnnfffff." "Caleb, did your stain spot just get bigger?" "uhh...uhhhhuh....." "Well, I guess you can't help it, being in the presence of an Alpha Male God! OOOOOOMPH! HERRRRRRRRRE'S A CRAB SHOT FOR YOU!" "Ooooohh fuuuuuuuuck!" "Whoa! Easy there, Caleb. I've got you.. don't pass out yet. More to come. Hmmmmm yeah....run your hands over my abs and through all that hair. But first, put my shirt on." "Uhm...it fits like.... like a dress on me.... hangs down to my knees, the short sleeves hang to the middle of my forearms....the neck hole is trying to slip off my shoulders.... damn.... you are one big dude..." "YEP! Meanwhile, let's try on your shirt....arm goes through here...." tear..rip....RIP....RIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIP! "Hahahahaaha...look at that, Caleb... my forearm busted your shirt sleeve wide open. Can I even get this thing on?" RIP! RIP! RIP! RIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIP! "Hahahahaha NO! I tried to get both my arms in and through and I simply pulled and tore the shirt in half. Its sleeves couldn't take my forearms and no way it could ever stretch over my shoulders, back, lats, and chest. See, folks! This is what I have to put up with. Things they say are average clothing is like baby to toddler size, extra larges aren't even large, what's a real man supposed to do? Alright, shuck your pants and lets try those.... .... .... What's wrong, Caleb?" "Uhmmm your pants... I can't pull them up... the crotch hits my crotch and I still have like a foot of fabric past my feet to pull up." "Well then lower them and try stepping into just one leg. ... ... ...Is that better?" "Uhmmm...ooooh.....I can fit... I can fit and almost move and walk in just one leg of your pants." "What happens if you pull them all the way up?" "The waist band comes all the way up to my chest." "Does it now? My you are tiny!" "No...you're... you're huge... a giant..." "Well, let's try on your pants.... first... I want to see.... let me pull these pants, one leg up my arm.... Oooh....calve area is getting a little tight there around my forearm....hmmmm hrrrrrrk.... hmmm just got it.... Ooooh man... your waist is a tight, tight fit around around my upper arm.... I wonder... HmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmRRRRRRRAAAAUUUGH!" POP ZIIIIIIING TICK TICK "HAHAHA LOOK AT THAT! My upper arm, popped the button off your waist band, and I think broke the zipper, and split part of the thigh seam on your pants too. Let's see what happens when I try to put the other leg on over one of my legs instead of my arm..." crr...crrr..crrr ccrr crrrr RRRIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIP! "WHOA! DID YOU SEE HOW THAT SEAM JUST BURST APART? I DIDN'T EVEN GET IT PAST MY CALVE! What you think about that, Caleb?... Caleb? Whatchu staring at, Caleb?" "y...y...your....your package, sir...." "Oh... that.... let me cup that for you! Hmmmmm yeah... had to make home made underwear to accomodate my body and my cock and ball size. You like that anaconda of mine, Caleb?" "It's.... it's so huge... sir..." "Why don't you go ahead and feel it? Yeah... that's it take that small hand of yours and caress it while it's all balled up. It's so big even your hand feels tiny next to it doesn't it? Go ahead...pull down my undies. Let's take a look at that thing." "OH MY GAWD!" "What?!" "That's.... (gulp)....monsterous... that's huge!" "It ain't even erect yet. It's as flaccid as it can me, soft, and pliable." "H...h...h.h...how big is it?" "What? Right now? sixteen inches." "SIXTEEN....sixteen inches..that's that's too..." "No, don't say that yet... go on and rub it.. caress it... now that you have it uncovered. Feel free to play with my massive balls too. Hmmmmm yeah... that's it.... OOOOh that feels so gooood." "It's... uhm... it's getting bigger..." "Yeah... it does that when it becomes aroused. Real man sized dick that gets even more manlier when turn on." "It's getting thicker! .... and longer! Oh my gawd!" "Yeah....keep working it... let it out...let grow.... and Grow....and GROW! Oooooh yeeeeeah! There... ahhhh there it... ISSSSSSSsssssssssssssss hmmmm it's totally rock hard now." "So...fucking huge....that can....that can't go.." "Hmmmm yeah...all the way up to it's muscular veiny marblized twenty-two inch size." "Twenty...gasp....hoooo..two....oh nooo..." "Yes, you paid for everything.... which means you get to experience that. But first... how big is your cock?" "seven..." "What was that?" "SEVEN! Uhm aha...seven...inches...sir." "And that's supposedly starting to get up there... but it's nothing compared to my meat log now, is it?" "Uhm no... no, sir..." "But you're worried and wonderin' aren't you. Well, you can earn my respect and a chance to get out of what you paid for, if you can bench some of my weight. Over there are several weight benches. One has my maximum bench press weight, one has one half of my bench press weight, the next has one fourth my bench weight, and the last has one sixteenth... if you can bench press one of those for me, you'll be out of the last part of the contract. Let's see what you can do.... "Hmmm starting off with the heaviest....come on, now you know you could do that.... down to one half....nope, no good... up to one forth now.....still not a go.... now you're down to one sixteenth.... oooh... the bar is kind of moving... his arms are shaking....the bar is rising... starting to rise more...up...up...up! OOOOh.... don't worry I've gotcha... I've gotcha! Oh, Caleb... you almost had it. You almost got that last set lifted. Must be around just what your maximum weight might be with a few more pounds of muscle.... Sorry, Caleb... drop your underwear and assume the position on the bed.... are we ready now? He we go.... feel that?" "OOOh that feels so huge!" "That's just my cock head rimmin' your hole... but now... in we gooooooo." "AAAUGH! ACK! OOOOH! GAWD! FUCK!" "Ohhh maaaaan what a tight ass! You sure you're not a virgin?" "Toooo much....sir.... " "I'm not even a fourth of the way in... you can surely take at least half? Like sooooooo." "AAAAAACK! MOTHER FUCK! SONOFABITCH! YOURDICKISHUGE!" "What was that? I didn't understand you, maybe a little more?" "SHIT! I SAID....UGH! ....HUH....HUH.... YOUR COCK....OOOOOH....IS......HUH....GIANORMOUS!" "Hmmmm yeah.... ok, we'll ease up on you a little bit... mark it off only on the half way point...and hmmmmm oooooh fuuuuuck...go to town from there...." "AAAAI OOOOH OOOOO HUUUUHGMFFFF (GULP -GASP) FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK SHIT DAMN OOOOOOO AAAAHUHHHHH SO....FRICKIN.....BIG!" "HMmmmm YEAH IT IS! A REAL ALPHA MALE'S COCK! How's your's doing? Should we help give it a rub?" "OOOOHH STT TT T T T TOP!" "Yes, I'm topping your tight bottom ass." "NO NO ST TT ST STOP RUBBING MY C-AAAAUWWCK! (PANT GASP) SO.... HUGE....FUCKIN ASS SPLITTING!" "Oh, no...need to rub you so you climax too, Caleb." "AAAAH GAUGH! UH-HUH HMMMMMMNFFFFF HOOOOOOO OOOOHHHH SHIT! AAAAAUGH AUGGH AUUUGH AUUUGH!" "What are you convulsing for? You can't be having an orgasm, nothing is coming out? Have you already started dry cumming? Damn! You need a pair of big boy balls like me! Hmmmm I think ....hoooo .... I'm ready...let me show you..." POP! "AAUUUUUUUUGH!" "Ok.... HHMMMMM UHHHHGH HOOOOO YEAH! BUILDING UP!....AND UP!...CLIMAX COMING! FROM YOUR TIGHT...... ASAAAAAAAAUUUH ASS..ASSS. STROKING MY SCHLONG....OOOOH FEW MORE ....HOOOO HUH MORE...MmmMORE SST ST TROKES....STROKES.....STROOO (SWALLOW) and....AND....AAAAAAAND! .... .... ...... HUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGH HU! HOOOOO! HEEEEE! HUUUUU FUUUUUUCK!" The first volley lands on Caleb's chest coasting it completely, the second hits him square between the eyes covering his face and seeping into his hair. Volley three strikes his chest again, sending the pool cascading over Caleb's shoulders and down into his abs, where the fourth volley strikes and begins coating the cobblestones. Six, seven, eight, nine, ten volleys continue streaming forth until Caleb is completely coated from head to crotch and part of his thighs. He is coughing, and spewing up some of the cum which he has inhaled as he lies gasping on the bed from his encounter. "And THAT! Is what a REAL SIZED MAN NEEDS to satisfy his urges! AUUUUUUUUUUGH!" Picking up the lowest weight of barbells, he curls them and then begins to bend the bar till it forms a nice little arch. The scene begins to fade to black with Caleb passed out on the bed, his face half contorted in pain the other half in a smile, while Bo's cock begins to become slightly smaller, hang limp, and thus dribble a pool of cum onto the floor.... [sESSION HAS ENDED. THANK YOU FOR JOINING THE BEHEMOTH BO FOR ANOTHER ENCOUNTER IN TOO SMALL A WORLD TOO SMALL OF PARTNERS TODAY. PLEASE CHECK THE SCHEDULE FOR NEXT LIVE CAM APPEARANCE. DING] ***************************************************************************** "Hello, lover.... that was fuckin' amazing?" "Really?" "I'm fuckin all boned over on it. I Think you made close to like twenty grand this evening." "Is Caleb going to be alright?" "Yeah.. he's fine. The doctors have looked him over. You went in that one time a little over 14 inches on him, that actually tore his anus a small amount, but it won't require stitches or a hospital stay; he just won't be able to have sex with anyone for a few months." "Oh man..." "Don't knock yourself out over it. It's all listed in the contract he signed off on and you didn't go to the sixteen inch mark... he's not incapacitated. He'll be alright. In the meantime... are you completely worn out?" "No.... I mean... I don't think I could spew spoo again so soon, but I'm not really tired at all?" "Good...because...that really got me horny..." "Jessie?...." "Very horny....for my hung hulk and his muscular ass..." Pinch "JESSIE!" "Come on....get in our bed...." "Hey! S...stop.. .stop...SS SSTOP! Stop fingering my hole!" "No... I want it...now!" "ooooohhhh.... ooooh.... Jessssssie...." "Take the robe off lover..." Bo, practically rips the terry cloth robe off of his Herculean sized frame, walks backwards and falls onto the bed... "Do you want me to flip over?" "No... raise them legs up....now put them down...Hmmmm yeah.... I love to grab onto those huge fucking quads and grapple with the hamstrings as I plu-UHHHHHNGE...nge..." "OOOOOH! JESSIE! FUCK!" "Plunge into your tight, muscular assssssss...... Oooooh yeah...take it....take it all! Take all of my fourteen inch cock!" "OOOOohhh GAWD YESSS! MY BIG BOY! MY MAN! OOOOH FUCK! AUUUUGH OH! OH! OH!" "HMMMMM SHIT YEAH....WHO'S MY GIANT BOTTOM!" "OOOOH HUUH HUH HUH I...I..." "I SAID, 'WHO'S MY GIANT BOTTOM?! MY CUM BOWL! MY SPERM RESERVOIR!'" "oooOOOOOOOOH OOOH! I AM! I AM! I'M YOUR BOTTOM BOY!" "WHO ARE YOU?" "AAAU AAAU AUUUU I.... I.... I AM BO THE BOTTOM BOY OF JESSIE!" "And don't..." "HUH!" "YOU!" SMACK! of the ass... "AAAACK! HAHAHAHAHAAHA" "FORGET IT!" "OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOH!"

Thanks for all the comments, guys! Hope to keep this going. --------------- Body to match the package, part 4 I strutted out of my room, nude, and struggled a bit to accommodate to walking with a wider, much more cocky stance as my new quads fought for room and actually seemed to roll a bit around each other as I walked. My dick, heavier and thicker than ever, swung proudly in front of me, bouncing back and forth off each meaty quad. My nuts, which were somehow hanging lower than before -- lower than I'd thought humanly possible, swung around behind my dick, full and heavy and churning up another thick load. My usual flow of precum was already starting, and I noticed it pooling a bit inside my foreskin. I reached down and watched my newly veiny hands and thick, wrestler forearm as I scraped the first bit of my delicious seed out and brought it up to my tongue. I savored the delicious manly taste as I swallowed it. I sauntered into dad's bedroom and looked around, a bit disgusted by the mess but also turned on by the smell of man sweat from his pile of dirty gym clothes, and the stench of stale cigarette smoke from his overflowing ashtray full of Lucky Strike butts. I glanced at the floor by his bedside table and noticed the carton of cigs sitting there. And then I felt it. Some sort of twinge of curiosity, even a bit of desire, as I breathed in the stench of his room. I knelt by his ashtray and breathed in the smell of the spent cigs, and was indescribably overwhelmed by a sense of pleasure and need. I pictured him there, lying in his bed with his head against the headboard, as I'd seen countless times, chaining one cigarette into the next, his muscled, bull chest rising with each inhale and falling as he exhaled clouds of sweet, delicious smoke across the room. Wait a sec -- delicious? Where the fuck did that thought come from? His smoke had always repulsed me, although I admit I'd always been a bit turned on when I caught a glance of Jake smoking -- a seldom but sexy occasion -- behind the dumpsters at school. My dick began to rise at the thought of both of them, hauling hard on their cigarettes to satisfy their need for nicotine, indifferent to the obvious risks and damage it caused their masculine, muscled bodies. My mind wandered to a picture of dad first waking up in the morning, and starting to cough a deep, smoker's hack, only to reach over to his pack of Luckies and light up his first smoke of the day. First of 40 or 50, depending on the day, I think. As I caught another whiff of the spent butts in his ashtray, my dick rose to full attention, slapping against my meaty pecs and dripping a thick, copious stream of precum that ran down between them. I could feel the warm, red liquid from the old woman's pills still coursing through my veins, still changing me despite the physical changes having already been completed -- for now. The liquid was rewiring my brain, my conscious, my thought process, my self-identity -- making me more confident, cocky, bold, dangerous, sexy... I couldn't ignore the way I was feeling despite recognizing that it was happening. "Fuck it," I thought, and reached down to the carton and grabbed the first available pack. I brought it to eye level and examined it, reading the surgeon general's warning about cancer and lung disease, but boldly defying everything I'd been taught by tearing off the wrapper and flipping the top open. I felt possessed, but still aware of my actions, as I slid the first cigarette out of the pack and stuck it between my lips. It felt so new but natural, and my new instincts, instilled by the red pills, took over. I opened dad's night table drawer and grabbed one of his discarded lighters from between the lube and Durex XXL condoms. I raised it, like I'd done it a thousand times, sparked it, and touched the beautiful flame to the tip of the cigarette. I knew what to do -- exactly what to do. I pulled hard, and my cheeks hollowed as I drew the dirty, thick smoke into my mouth. I parted my lips and let it mix with air, just for a second, before pulling it powerfully down my throat and into my pink lungs. I held the smoke there as I felt my first ever dose of nicotine running through my veins and washing over my brain. It felt incredible, like it was something I'd always been meant to do. I exhaled a thick, respectable stream of smoke and watched in the mirror as it exited through my full model-worthy lips. As I brought the cig to my mouth for a second drag, my cock erupted, sending another monster load of cum up against my chin and then out all over the mirror, night table, and ash tray. I knew I had to keep going, so I drew hard on the cig again, harder than before, and hauled the smoke deep into my chest, relishing at the feeling of the tiniest bits of tar starting to coat my lungs. After a full five seconds, I exhaled and watched again at the smoke left my mouth, billowing into the stale bedroom air and seemingly enveloping my beautiful new body and striking face. A fucking beautiful sight. This was the new me. A muscled, growing, studly smoker. Much more to come...

Body to match the package, part 3 With the growth spurt apparently over, I stood at the full-length bedroom mirror and examined every inch of my newly-bigger body. I didn't think to take any official measurements, but my guess was that my biceps were somewhere around 17 inches, hanging thick and heavy at my sides with a real sexy vein running down the middle of each. They were easily my new favorite body part, well, after my dick I guess. The next best was definitely my ass. Real life thick, heavy, meaty bodybuilder glutes. It was definitely disproportionately bigger than the rest of my body, which I found hotter than hell. I've always been completely obsessed with men with big, meaty, muscle butts and I could honestly now count myself as one of the best I'd seen. I wouldn't call any other body part of mine as bodybuilder-like -- not yet anyway -- but my glutes definitely were. They stuck out like a shelf and were just so damn meaty...I would definitely have trouble finding jeans to contain them. Next I examined my nice full chest. Again, not bodybuilder-big but definitely sized to match any bulky college wrestler. Each pec pointed out and downward, my nipples at a more than 45 degree angle to the floor. Speaking of my nipples, they also seemed to have grown a bit -- big delicious hard pink medallions begging to be bitten. I groped each pec with the opposite hand and loved the feeling of my fingers sinking deep into the dense but soft muscle. And then came my legs. While disproportionately small compared to my hefty glutes, they were in line with the rest of my body and definitely two thick, threatening tree trunks that could easily choke any thick jock at school. I had never really believed that someday I might have actual muscular quads, but I sure as hell do now. They supported my upper body proudly, pulsing with testosterone and masculinity. My old legs had been so skinny that they had actually gapped a bit, letting my balls to hang between them. But my new wheels fought for space, which forced my whole package outward from my body. Again, jeans shopping was going to be very difficult. Speaking of jeans, obviously my old clothes weren't going to accommodate my new body very well. I've always been into wearing nice fitted clothes to show off the little bit of size that I had, but I doubt any of them will fit now. I grabbed a pair of my skinny-but-not-too-skinny jeans from the closet, actually one of my loosest pairs, and bent down to try to drag them up my thick legs. After a solid five minutes of pulling and stuffing, I'd managed to get them up over my quads and calves. They looked like a second layer of skin, and I could easily make out the diamonds of my quads that stretched the fabric thin. My dick hung heavy still outside them, soft and around 10 or 11 inches, and my heavy, lemon nuts a 6 or 7 inches behind it, and my ass stuck out behind me teasing me to attempt to pull the jeans up over it. Well, I started with my package, and managed to just barely get it all stuffed down my left pantleg. It was actually painful, as my balls were squished between the fabric and my quad muscle, and you could nearly make out the veins on my cock through the denim. Absolutely unwearable unless I wanted to never have kids, and also get arrested for indecent exposure. My ass was another story. I could barely get the seat of the jeans up over it by an inch or two. Each meaty, soft glute protested and forced the fabric to stay down below them. It was definitely a futile attempt. I had to give up, and hauled the jeans back down to end the cramped pain from my poor nuts and to admire my thick trunks and monster ass once again. I picked up the same green polo I had worn to school earlier and struggled to pull it down over my chest. Even my arms stretched the fabric, to the point where another inch or two of muscle would have easily torn through. My chest protruded very nicely, looking delicious and meaty through the stretched cotton. And my 6 abs were all visible through the shirt -- fucking HOT. I twisted my body a bit to take a look behind me, and heard a loud, quick rip as my wide back, lats, and defined meaty shoulders broke free. My cock jumped from semi to rock hard and a monster load of thick, creamy cum splattered straight out over the mirror in front of me, running down to the floor like a sticky waterfall. As I shot, my balls heavy heaved up and down with each pulse, finally landing about half an inch lower than they had started. I wrapped my hand around the top quarter of my cock, and if I wasn't mistaken, it felt somewhat thicker than before. The thought alone made me start to bone up again slightly. Fuck this was an incredible day!! Time to hit the mall, after a trip to dad's closet to grab some looser clothes. To be continued...

Thanks guys, appreciate the feedback!! Body to match the package, part 2 When I got home, the house was empty, as usual. My dad lives quite the life, usually half in the bag at one of his friend's places or down at the waterfront. I grabbed a protein shake from the fridge (I'd been drinking them daily, hoping something might click and I would start to grow), and headed upstairs to my room. I threw my bag on my bed and dropped my pants, letting the air get at my pre-cum dripping cock that was hanging proudly slightly away from my body, my beercan-thick dick head leaking a continuous stream through its loose, long foreskin. I really don't know how I have so much skin on my dick, considering its length, but for some reason my foreskin overhangs the head by a good two inches when soft. Another bonus, but not for an average guy like me. As one particularly heavy glob fell to the floor, I glanced at myself in my full-length mirror. Despite hating my body, the mirror came in handy for package adjustments before leaving the house. As you can imagine, it's hard to dress my lower half. I did my favorite dick 'n balls swing, loving the thwack sound my package made against my thighs, and my monster started to grow upwards. Staring at it, admiring its thickening state and my ever-lower hanging bull nuts, I started getting more and more turned on and my precum started flowing even thicker. I'd actually asked the doctor about it once, thankfully he's a close family friend so I wasn't really embarrassed, and he ran some tests. He found out that my testosterone levels are about twice the normal rate for a guy my age, and joked that it should help me out in the gym...but to date, no luck. He asked me whether I'd been lifting, which I had, and teased that if I worked hard enough, I might eventually end up with the same thick size as my linebacker of a father, who had trouble finding shirts and jeans to accommodate his fat-free, muscular build. I flopped down on the couch and opened my laptop to a Facebook album of Jake, one where he was at the beach in a gorgeous tight black speedo, posing his beautiful, swollen body. I knew he had posted the pics in the hope of having a modelling agency or college notice them, and I bet he had gotten some calls. I settled on one of the last pictures, where Jake was holding a lit cigarette between his lips. Fuck, as if the guy couldn't get any hotter, he was also a smoker. I don't think he smoked a whole lot, but when he did, it was fucking beautiful. My cock rose to its full 13 inches of attention, hard against my smooth, and sadly undermuscled chest, sending a stream of precum down my stomach and to my crotch. I used it to start jacking, hard and fast, to the stunning photo of Jake, stuffed into his bulging speedo, his muscular legs holding up his heavy torso as he flexed a double-bicep with the lit cig between his lips. Unnnnffffff... My eyes rolled back in their sockets as I stuck my dickhead in my mouth to accept my thick, creamy load. I shot for a good 30 seconds, swallowing continuously as my ballsack drained itself onto my awaiting tongue. If I loved the smell of my crotch sweat, I absolutely adored my own taste. I laid back against the couch, clearing my throat and watching my cock begin to lose its hardness as it slowly lowered to my lap. My nuts felt amazing, having finally unloaded after my two encounters with Jake earlier, and they hung proudly just over the edge of the couch, pulled nice and low by their own hefty weight. After a few good deep breaths, I reached for the controller for my xbox, but then remembered the bottle of pills sitting in my bag. I stood up, my package swinging proudly back and forth as I walked to my bed, and reached into my bag for the bottle. I popped the cork and it unleashed a delicious scent. It somehow reminded me of the sweaty, thick, man musk that fills the locker room at school after football practice. It was intoxicating, and I could feel blood pumping back into my balls and cock a bit once again. I poured a few of the pills into my left palm and examined them. They were also red and clear, and filled with some kind of thick liquid that must have been responsible for the intoxicating smell. Something inside me begged me to swallow them, but I remembered what the woman from the circus had said -- one in the morning, and one at sunset. "What the hell," I thought, as I threw the three pills into the back of my throat and dry swallowed them. If they're a joke, they won't do anything. And if they're poison, well, maybe I'll finally be put out of my misery. I flopped back down on the couch and fired up GTA. My dick was lying lazily across my left thigh, pulsating slightly but totally soft. As always, there was a slight amount of precum dripping from it...something I'd learned to just live with. Every five minutes or so, I reached down and cleaned out my foreskin, licking the sweet cum off my fingers. Fucking delicious. As I got into the game, I fell into a bit of a trance state, totally focussed on it and not really conscious of my body or surroundings. If I had been fully alert, I would have noticed that my body was starting to sink ever so slowly deeper into the couch as my weight appeared to be going up bit by bit. Blood was pumping through my veins, which were popping out of my forearms for the first time ever. And the heavy dose of testosterone from my over-eager nuts was surging around my body, mixing with the dark red liquid from the three pills I'd taken without much thought. I didn't even notice that my arms were starting to be pushed away from my torso slightly, to accommodate my growing back and widening lats. My biceps were thickening, getting heavier and engorged with blood, and thick veins appeared, running right down the middle of each one. My chest seemed to be gaining mass too, going from flat and soft to a pair of respectable, defined pecs that might actually show nicely through a shirt. That's when I heard the creak, as the wood of the couch adjusted to my new weight. I broke out of the trance and looked down to see a nice thick pool of cum sitting on the couch beneath my dick head. As I reached to scoop it up, I gawked at my right forearm, which was thick. Like, wrestler thick, and veiny. I examined it, feeling the meat, and then my eyes moved upward to my right bicep, which was a heavy, well-formed piece of man meat. It looked like something you'd see on a college wrestler -- literally weighing his arms down. I was starting to freak out a bit, and jumped to my feet, only to realize that I was standing completely differently than before. My arms were now hanging at a slight angle from my body, and I could feel the wide muscles in my back kind of supporting my torso...it was a really neat feeling. I walked over to the mirror, my dick swinging lazily and my balls hanging even heavier than usual, maybe a bit bigger than they were a few minutes ago, and my jaw dropped as I looked at my changed body. I got there just in time to watch my legs begin to fill out, from thin, chicken legs, slowly growing and pushing themselves apart, forming into two beautiful, thick, meaty wrestler legs. My calves caught up quickly, becoming two tight diamonds of muscle. And then I felt my ass literally blow up, from its boring flat softness into two round, meaty, delicious glutes that I could actually call a muscle shelf. "Fuck," I thought, "how the hell am I gonna find underwear to hold in this big ass AND my meat?" Then I felt the pain. It started in my back -- somewhere around my spine -- and shot up and down through my entire body. I screamed out in agony as my entire body began to spasm, the new muscles pulsing, and my skeleton began to lengthen. I watched in the mirror as I went from my average 5'11" up somewhere past the six feet mark, my body slowly stretching in tight, back-breaking pain. And then it stopped. I felt no more pain, and my muscles relaxed. I unconsciously adjusted my stance slightly wider to accommodate my new height, width, and weight, and started examining myself in the mirror. While nowhere near Jake's impressive size, I had sure as hell come a long way from my previous build. I actually looked impressive. Hot. Masculine. As I was cupping my new pec flesh, enjoying its heat and heft, I felt a crack in my jaw. I looked back to the mirror as my face started to restructure itself ever so slightly. My jaw perked out into a sexy, square Germanic look, my chin jutted out just slightly, and my nose lengthened slightly into proportion. My eyes painlessly spread apart just slightly, and turned from their previous boring brown in a bright, beautiful, sky blue, accented by new long eyelashes and full, dark eyebrows. I smiled -- intoxicated by my new masculinity, and noticed that my previously crooked teeth had formed into two rows of stunning white pearls, and I actually swooned a bit at the sight. Then I felt the heat rising in my skin. It was comfortable, warm, and spread through my whole body. I watched as it turned from its pale white into a tanned, golden brown, like I had spent days in the sun. It was stunning -- a beautiful, rich pigment that looked like it belonged a photoshopped model. And then with a brief itch, a perfect coating of hair sprouted on my arms and chest, setting off my overall look and probably making me the most masculine, albeit not the biggest, guy at school. "Jesus fucking Christ," I said out loud as I continued giving myself a good once-over, groping my new muscle meat and breathing in the accompanying warm musk. "What the fuck is in those pills?" To be continued...

Antialpha Part 3 By F_R_Eaky Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2656-antialpha/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2667-antialpha-part-2/ After a very long soak under the shower, letting thoughts run and run and run and run in his head... Bo came out, toweled himself off, and realized he needed to get moving. If Mr. Donatelli's men had found him at the club last night, and knew where he lived here, they would be watching and they would be back. Even though that was a strong metal security door, for the likes of Mr. Donatelli's men, it won't mean much. If they're willing to break down a door in a busy apartment building, they'd be willing to use explosives to blow the security door. Stepping out into the bedroom, Bo did several double takes hearing the very heavy footfalls made by himself. He was still not used to the fact that he was tall and heavy enough to make large man sized footsteps. Nor were his clothes. Bo sat and stared at his closet and drawers. He liked things tight fitting to show off how thin and small he was to attract dominant tops, and now having grown a foot taller to five-feet eleven inches tall, and gained enough weight in muscle mass to look like a gymnast, there was no way his clothes were going to fit without ripping, tearing, in several places or riding so high up his arms and legs that he'd look like a poor school boy after his growth spurt. How was he going to outside? How could leave the apartment with nothing to wear? Most of the people in the apartment building were out at work currently, and those that were still here Bo didn't know very well, if at all. Then an idea came to him and he called down to the doorman, Mr. Ogle. He told him of his plight about the clothes and needing to go somewhere else than staying the apartment. Mr. Ogle did not disappoint. "Sir, you looked about the same size as me...although I had always you were much shorter than me. Nothing wrong with that, just an observation. But, I have some extra clothes in my locker here. I carry extras just in case I'm invited to head out somewhere after work. I can bring them up and see if they'll fit you, however, they may be a little tight as you look a little more muscular than I am. As far as a place to go, I could recommend the apartments I live in, as they have some units they rent out for days like a hotel. You could stay there until conditions prove favorable to return." Bo agreed and thanked Mr. Ogle for all his assistance when he came up. The clothes did fit, although a bit tight across the chest, back, shoulders, in the thighs, and especially in the groin. Bo had an extremely difficult time trying to figure out what to do. His cock having grown with him, staying in proportion was absolutely huge even when soft. So big in fact that trying to ball it all up in his underwear made an obscene looking package. It stuck out so far and so round, even with the jeans on, it couldn't help but be noticed. Like he had this growth or something there. This didn't even mention the pain he was in with his cock and balls all stuffed into his underwear. Between the cock being pressed and forced down by the underwear, and the underwear pulling in and up on Bo's scrotum, standing, let alone walking, felt like he was getting racked every second. But what was he going to do? Attempting to let his schlong snake down a leg of the pants, it was so long and so thick you couldn't help but see the outline of it going down his pants leg. There it was, soft, running three-fourths the way down his thigh! Eventually Bo decided to have it snake down the leg. When he stood with his legs nearly closed, at least he could hid the shape and shadow down his leg as opposed to the bunched package that just domed out from his crotch a good few inches in front of him. Borrowed clothes on, including shoes that actually pinched his feet a little bit, Bo went out the back way of the apartment, after checking to make sure that none of Mr. Donatelli's men were around. Course he had to laugh and chuckle after thinking about it. "Why do I have to walk around like I'm in a witness protection program? They'll still be looking for...me. The old me. How I was - four feet eleven inch twink. They have no idea how I look now." So Bo went to head out, taking the monorail to get to places, and walking, figuring they probably have his car watched and he wouldn't want to get in and attract new attention to himself. Making his way through several malls and stores, he sought out some bare essentials of clothing, and nothing hugely expensive. He didn't need to look like a tourist, only on foot, walking around with dozens upon dozens of shopping bags and invite the local thugs and muggers to take a shot at him. Although he did wonder how he'd fare against them now in this body. Couple sets of jeans, some shorts, tennis shoes, five t-shirts, a couple tank tops, a dress shirt, pants, and shoes, a light weight jacket, and it was off to the apartment complex Mr. Ogle had told him about. He rang for the clerk and told him Mr. Ogle had recommended the place and that he was awaiting renovations to his home being done. The clerk just kind of blew him off, but made the arrangements and told him which apartment number to occupy. After unpacking his clothes and putting his new tennis shoes on, size thirteen and a half! - he went out and walked to a neighboring grocery store to buy some food, drink, and snacks. Bo figured he might want to lay low from clubbing tonight least that give him and his new look away as to who he was. He came back to his unit, after stopping by a Chinese restaurant for take-out, unpacked the grocery bag placing stuff in the refrigerator and cabinets, reheated his take-out and sat down on the sofa watching some skin flicks on the television. ************************************************************** The next morning, Bo heard the sounds of someone moaning. He fluttered his eyes and groggily sat up looking around. More moans and groans came and Bo wondered who the hell was in the rental apartment with him. Then his head cleared from sleep and he realized he fell asleep watching TV. and the it was sex scene in a movie. It happened to be of two guys and Bo looked at them for a little bit. The dominant male was kind of cute, nicely built, deep soft eyes, and.... "Aaauugh fuck!" Bo nearly hit the floor trying to stand up and quickly undo his button, his fly, and lower his jeans down. Although these jeans fit him much better, and he bought them with some room, his cock quickly becoming erect was taking up all the space it possibly could between natural morning stiffness, and suddenly seeing something arousing. Shucking his pants and laying back down on the couch, Bo marvels as he stared down his chest and abs to see his ever growing monster getting longer and thicker and heavier. "oooh damn.... so heavy....nearly hurts....but feels...so good." In a back pack he had packed with some extra items from home, he reached and fumbled around until he found the tape measure and lay it along the length of his cock. ... ... ... seventeen and one-fourth inches. "Oh shit!" thought Bo. "Who the fuck wants a decent sized, muscular, donkey dicked twink!" He tossed his head back onto the arm of the couch, threw one hand down to touch the floor, but his cock stood there throbbin' and bobbin' lightly smacking his abs each time it tried to rise up on its own in its erection. The other hand quickly grabbed his cock to stop it from smacking his abs and chest. "OOH!" The sensation hit him so hard. His cock was so sensitive, and the feeling ran through him like a jolt when he grabbed his cock. "Hmmmmmmm" Bo couldn't help himself. This morning erection. The sounds of the guys fucking in the movie. Bo grabbed a hold of his shaft in one hand and cock head in the other, closed his eyes and began to stroke. Stroke. STROKE! STROOOOOOOOOOOOKE for all he was worth. He pictured the hot young lead in the moving coming to him and tell him it was alright to be huge, gigantically tall, massively muscled, endowed like a donkey. Bo began to feel through his imagination that young stud then penetrate his ass and fuck him long and hard. "Oooooooooh.....OH! oh oh oh oh! Yes... oh! Daddy, fuck me, daddy! Fuck me hard! Fuck this cum siphoning bottom hard! OH! YES! PLEASE! Oh.....OH!......Urghmmmmmmm... OH GAWD!" Suddenly Bo's toes curled, his hands tightened their grip on his cock, his back arched, his eyes sprung wide open, along with his mouth, and then.....his cock exploded with rope, after rope, after rope of cum blasting from his balls, up his shaft, and out the slit. In just second Bo was covered head to abs in white goo and after the blasts subsided, he still shook in orgasm quite a few minutes more. Rolling himself off of the couch...Bo tried to stand up, shakily, still groaning and moaning, smiling wryly. "F...fff...fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck....huh....that felt.......in....in....incredible. Maybe ....maybe I should discover what being a top is." Bo's butt hole quivered at that thought, and he knew...he was still a bottom, but he might have to ask for a jack off favor at least from his nightly catches from now on. Getting up, he walked to the bathroom, took off his shirt, underwear, socks and stood in the shower. Soaping up well, he backed up under the shower spray and let the water caress down his body to clean him up. Rubbing his hands down with the flow of water, he felt his new body and marveled at how more feeling, sense of touch, it seemed to have, how good it felt to be caressed. He was lost in feeling and thought when he heard them. "Oh, Mr. Ainsworth! Knock knock!" It was the man from the day before. The man who lead the group breaking into his apartment. "It's me, Mr. Ainsworth, Mr. Bugatti. I'm the man who came to call on you yesterday and somehow you hid from me. I didn't like that Mr. Ainsworth. Worse yet, Mr. Donatelli didn't like it either. So I'm here now with my associates from yesterday: Joey and Dominic, and we brought along three of your old playmates: Dante, Gerome, and Luigi whom you left dazed and confused and feeling very weak somehow. Took 'em a couple days to recover, but they're themselves again today." Bo stood motionless in the shower, wondering what the hell he was going to do. There was no way out but through that front door. "You did a lot of spending yesterday, and using your credit cards. We hacked into the system and saw you checked in. And we can tell where you're hiding today; you're in the bathroom. Why don't you turn the shower off and come on out. You're all clean for your date with Mr. Donatelli and he's here to collect on that date." "Wonderful." thought Bo to himself. "I've heard of the Gay Pimp before, but I have to somehow attract the attention of the one and only Gay Mob Boss. Couldn't he have lived in New York or Chicago? Or at least take the stereotype all the way and live and be the mob boss in San Francisco?" "We are not men who like to be kept waiting, Mr. Ainsworth. .... ... ... Joey, Dominic, drag the twink outta da bathroom before he's had so long to priss he becomes a queen." "Yea....Mr. Donatelli isn't partial to queens." The two men laughed their way into the hall, pounded on the bathroom door, and then broke it in. Bo stood there silently in the shower waiting. Hoping he would still have an element of surprise, he turned his body and positioned an arm, cocked back ready for a punch. Dominic stepped forward, grabbed the shower curtain and pulled it back. Upon seeing a man more the size and build he was he stepped back one step and uttered, "Da fuck?!?" Upon which Bo threw his punch and landed squarely between the eyes and on the nose of Dominic, managing to knock him out cold. Joey was surprised too, screaming out a, "What da shit?!?", as Bo came forward at him. Joey was still quick enough to block and catch Bo's hand, but not smart enough to think about watching out for the legs and feet. WHUMP! Bo placed one of his goodly sized thirteen and half sized dogs right into the man's crotch. Joey bent over groaning and then Bo ripped the curtain rod down and smacked Joey's head with it. The other men stood looking at each other somewhat perplexed wondering how a four foot and eleven inch tall ribbon built twink could cause such a raucous and a problem. More problems were about to begin. Bo grabbed his underwear and put them on, then stuffed his socks and shirt in the waist band quickly, while grabbing for a lighter that fell out of Joey's pockets. Reaching for a hair spray can, Bo stepped out into the hallway, lit the lighter, and when he ran into the approaching members of the mop, hit the button on the hair spray sending a plume of fire out to greet the men on their approach. The mob men with their hair and faces on fire all tumbled into the bedroom trying to put themselves or each other out. Bo quickly ran through to the living room, grabbed his jeans and his shoes and made a bee line for the door. "What the hell is taking so long up here, boys!" WHAM! "AUGH! WHOOOOOA AAAHHH AUUUUUUUUUUHHHHH!" It seems that Mr. Donatelli was with them and had decided to come up and check on things. Bo was running at break neck speed and ran head on into him. With his new size and bodyweight, it was enough to knock Mr. Donatelli back and down, but down in this case was into the third floor walkway handrail and Mr. Donatelli was tall enough, as he leaned over from the trip, it sent too much of his bodyweight out into the nothingness of air and he flipped right on over the rail. Bo ran down to the other side of the walkway. Threw his clothes down and hurriedly got them on. He'd just gotten his second tennis shoe on, when the mob boys came out of the apartment, looked down at their boss and then down the walkway at him. "He just nearly offed the boss! I don't care how bad you're hurting. Luigi, you and I will help Mr. Donatelli. Dominic, Joey, Dante, Gerome, after him! I don't care how you bring him back, Mr. Donatelli only needs his ass whole!" Bo took off running out of the apartment complex and its grounds. He wasn't sure where to go. After taking a couple of seconds to get his bearings, he made a right and ran as hard as he could further into the heart of downtown. The mob boys were hot on his heels. Being anywhere from as tall to slightly taller they had longer legs to run with and were used to running down prey. Bo was still getting accustom to this body. He ran through several stores and out the other side of the building, ran down main streets, and side streets, but the mobsters were still on his tail and had even managed to call for some reinforcements to join them. Bo finally decided to try an alleyway and hoped he might find some way of shaking them there. But Bo's decision to run down this particular alley was a curse to Mr. Donatelli and his men, as well as a blessing, or a curse, to Bo himself. For this Alley lead to the back of one of Las Vegas' convention centers. In fact, it led to the one holding the Olympia Expo this weekend and contained thousands upon thousands of men and women who lifted weights and tested strength. Coming round the corner a slightly bruised and battered Bo tripped and stumbled near one of the loading platforms and back docks. There was one guard on duty there who sprang up to see if Bo was alright, and then backed up slightly upon seeing the mob of men Mr. Donatelli had chasing Bo down. Opening the back door, the guard shouted through the door as well as into a walkie-talkie. "Guard Johnson, back docks door. Need some help here. An entire mob of what look like gangsters just chased some poor guy round the corner and they don't look like they wanna stop!" Orders started being barked over the airwaves, while inside whispers of what the guard just shouted started being spread and many people: attendees, vendors, presenters, contestants, and legends heard the distress call and rose to action. Mr. Donatelli's men would think twice on this day for as they began to laugh and sneer at the guard who jumped down to help Bo, the back doors burst open and a stream of past, present, and future elite of the bodybuilding, strength training, and strong man world came pouring out the door, for it was the fiftieth anniversary of the Mr. Olympia and everyone who was anyone was there for this event: Jay Cutler, Franco Columbu, Lee Haney, Conan Stevens, Arnold Schwarzenegger, Hafthor Bjornsson, Dorian Yates, Ronnie Coleman, Lee Priest, Flex Wheeler, Moustafa Ismail, Craig Golias, Matt Mendenhall, Brian Shaw, Phil Pfister, Thierry Pastel, Milos Sarcev, Lou Ferrigno, Roelly Winklaar, Mariusz Pudzianowski, Magnus Samuelsson, Markus Ruhl, Noah Steere, Branch Warren, Evan Centopani, Shawn Ray, Quincy Taylor, Ben Pakulski, Paul Dillett, Vic Richards, Evan Godbee, Erik Fankhouser, Mike Matarazzo, "Paco" Bautista, Fouad Abiad, Hidetada Yamagishi, Trey Brewer, Sergey Shelestov, Tommi Thorvildsen, Adam Kozyra, Alexey Lesukov, Andrey Skoromnyy, Antoine Valliant, Olvier Richters, Denis Wolf, Gunter Schilekamp, Jean Piere Fux, Mike O'Hearn, Phil Hernon, Rolf Moeller, Peter Molnar, Tom Platz Paul DeMayo, Steve Kuclo... "Gents," said the guard looking around at everyone else. "I don't know what your beef is, but it doesn't need to get violent. You can walk way. If you don't, I can attest that every single one of these men who have come out the door have thrown more than your personal weight around every morning before and for breakfast. They will keep you more than busy enough until my fellow guards and the police arrive. We don't want a situation here, not today. Just accept you've lost your man today, walk away, chase him down if necessary some other place... and time." The expo men moved closer to Mr. Donatelli's men. Mr. Donatelli's men stayed put. One of them finally blurted out. "We don't take no orders from anyone but Mr. Donatelli!" And he reached inside his jacket. WHUMP! The reaching gentleman had made an error in judgment. Looking over much of the bodybuilding crowd he thought them to be of average height or shorter, but actually a fair few weren't. One of whom was Evan Godbee who happened to have martial arts training, black belt even, and stands fairly tall, with thick hands and big feet. One foot, fueled by the speed of a round house kick and the largely developed muscles on his legs, reached out farther than the mobster realized and coming on contact with the side of the mobster's head, dropped him. Knocked him out colder than a block of ice. The initial pause the mobsters took, so in shock they were at how fast and long reaching the muscle man was, plus the fact one of their own was on the ground unconscious, was all that the Olympians and strongmen needed. They rushed in before the mobsters could get any guns or knives out of their pockets and began to pummel them brutally and senselessly. But something happened that neither side could ever dream about. Bo still on the ground, wondering where to go, began to moan as if in slight pain. His skin was on fire and in an instant tendrils shot out from him in every direction possible making contact with each and every single man from the expo that came out. "aaarrrrrgh!" The amount of information being carried from each of the competitors past, present, and future, raced down the tendrils into Bo's body, the feeling of power, strength, vitality that began to course through him was too intense, too much. Bo's brain and senses were on overload. He lie there breathing sporadically, heavily, and soon blacked out. The tendrils kept their touch until they had absorbed the DNA code they wanted and then one by one each of the expo men all blacked out as well and the tendrils let go. ************************************************************************* There were low murmurings in the background...Bo woke up and opened his eyes, staying still until his vision cleared. Everything was either an off white or slight teal in color. There was some machined beeping next to him. Looking down on himself he saw that he was in a hospital bed with a sheet pulled up around him. Trying to sit up, he suddenly was approached by a nurse. "Hey... Mr. Ainsworth, are you sure you want to try and get up?" "Uhm.... I guess so. What happened?" "Well, we're not all sure. There were mob members running after you and of all places you ran into, it was the back entrance to the expo center where the Mr. Olympia was being held. Several past, current, and future contenders and their friends ran out to help you. They made short work of the mobsters. They're faces were beat so bad their own mothers couldn't identify a one of them. However they think the mobsters had some new kind of gas bomb, something that let out something to put you to sleep or smell so horribly it'd make you pass out, because for no other reason all the men from the expo who helped you passed out. And you too, of course. Only you must have been right next to the canister as you've taken the whole day to wake up. We thought at first you must have hit your head on one of the loading docks when you passed out, but your head checks out fine." "So do I get to go home? What happened to the Mob members?" "The mob members are all in the hospital being treated for bruises, cuts, broken bones, and some of them burns for some reason. They will stay until well enough to go home, but they're under protective custody here and when better won't go home but to the county, if not a federal, jail. Mr. Donatelli was the name of their boss. Seems he fell off the third story walkway of an apartment complex. Landed himself on row of holly bushes. You know they say he like to abuse and rape young boys and small men, sexually... ... ... Well, karma came around and bit him back in the ass....literally! When he fell, the way he landed a holly branch went right on up Mr. Donatelli's butt hole! Looked almost as if purposefully sat on it himself. He's in the hospital for surgery and then he'll join his men in prison. Don't worry, they won't becoming after you until they can only chase you down in a walker. I'll ask the doctor if he can come back by and see you now and get you released." "Thank you." Bo was released, given his clothes, and he made his way to the monorail to ride to the apartment until so he could collect his items and return home. The apartment manager was not sure whether he was pleased to see him or not. "You're not bringing any more of those guys here are you?" "I didn't bring them here, they broke in." "Well they nearly set the damn place of fire! Lucky it was only minimal damage to the bed sheets and the curtains. I've replaced them and aired out the apartment for you, so it's still alright to be in. I'm gonna have to charge you the cost for the replacement of those things unless you know who those men are." "Bill it to Mr. Donatelli. You'll find out more about him on the news right about now, I'm sure." Bo made his was up to the apartment. At least they hadn't kicked in the front door, but picked it instead. He made his way inside, then felt his stomach growl in tremendous pain. Yeah...he hadn't had a bite to eat all day. Too tired to think, he simply grabbed a bag of chips and started munching on them, turning on the TV. and sitting on the couch, instead of bagging and grabbing all his stuff to head back to his real apartment. He closed his eyes, and tried to let the day just float away from his mind and memory. THUMP THUMP! Bo's eyes flashed open. THUMP THUMP! Oh no! They're back.... lower minions are going to pick up the job now. THUMP THUMP! No...that's not the sound of the door.... THUMP THUMP! It's the sound of his.... "NO! NO! Not again!" Before he could stand, he felt like his feet were incased in vise grips. Letting out a long low yell as his feet stretched and grew, lengthened and widened, growing to make the tennis shoe look form fitting before finally ripping and bursting it apart at seems and side strips of fabric. He then began to kick his legs out, one then the other and each time he did so it appeared as though he was kicking his feet out farther and farther away from himself. The action then began with his arms and hands. He tossed his arms, his hands were farther away. He'd bend his arms and bring his hands back in and they were larger than before. Toss...farther...bend...larger.... over and over and over again. As this was going on, his back and shoulders started widening and getting ever so much more and more broader. It cause the shirt sleeves to rid on up and nearly over his delts and the back began to split. His head began to rise up as well, higher and higher, until he swore that sitting on the couch his head was as tall as his face was when he was standing, he's original..new original....old new original...his five foot eleven self that is. The stretching done, Bo cursed his new pants at how tight they were in the crotch, making his package look ridiculously enormous and gigantic and causing him no end of racking pain to his exceptionally large nuts and his cock, which he was certain had grown larger with him. But that wasn't the only bulge he was to have. Soon he was flex his legs by rising them up on the balls of his feet and every time he did so the bottom hem of his jeans, which now only hung about half way down the calves, looked as if it was getting tighter and tighter. It was becoming so tight it was cutting off circulation to his feet. But that didn't matter for in a few minutes more his calves popped the hems of the jeans and began a rip that ran right on up the leg to the thighs. The thighs just swelled and swelled and swelled as if being filled with water until they were so bloated and full, the jean's leg split into a dozen or so ribbons around each thigh, and they bunched underneath in many tear drop shapes. Bo had to widen his stance not only for standing if he wanted to, but also for sitting down. His thighs were so big and so powerful they fought for room and if he tried to sit straight legged like most men do, he would've crushed his own nuts to dust and chocked off his own prick! His waist and abs tightened, yet formed even more incredibly defined and larger bricks of muscle pilled higher and wider to look like some section of brick wall. His chest began to inflate and barrel, widen and broaden, mound and round, higher, broader, thicker, harder, heavier... Bo found it incredibly hard to breathe. He felt this strong sensation has his nipples made motion with the inflation of his chest to move from sticking out to sticking down and they rubbed against the fabric of his ever tightening shirt as they made their migration. A sudden rip and the shirt split open at the chest. But it was followed by other series of rips as his lats and traps and back had all been getting wider and thicker, stronger and broader as well, causing untold damage to the back and armpits of the shirt. His neck got longer and thicker as well causing the collar of the shirt to explode and his delts and upper arms had swelled so thick and huge it blew out the arms into two quick and pitiful tears that were so fast they sounded more like pops. Bo marveled at these arms, these biceps and triceps that rose up and bulged down and just kept rising and bulging, popping and mounding. His forearms joined in this explosion of expansion as well, and Bo sat there staring in fear and awe at his own physique. More and more the muscle piled on. Tighter and tighter his skin it became. Deeper the cuts, higher the definition. Larger, thicker, denser, and stronger became the bellies of each and every single muscle on his body until finally the blood vessels all began to rise and writhe, wriggle and squirm up and over the top of all the muscle groups and their insanely defined striations and sinews like pythons encircling a man. "Ooooh" Bo had grown so thick, so muscled, so heavy, he wasn't sure he could stand up...that his muscle could actually lift and move its own muscle weight. His upper arms stuck so much out on the side, he swore if he extended his upper arms he would be making the motion for imitating a plane. His thighs pushed against each other for room so much, he swore he was sitting down in a side split position. His shins and calves looks like giant turkey legs... like ten foot tall, giant turkey legs. His upper arms looked larger than someone's head, maybe even their waist...perhaps their torso!?! Sitting there watching all these muscles bunch and swell until they had grown into massiveness, he then watched as hair grew up and over his whole body: tops of feet, legs, crotch, abs, chest, slightly upper arms, forearms..... He could tell he was done. He had to get up. He had to check himself out to see what he had become. Standing up he took several minutes to balance himself, before he finally took a step. PEEEEEERRR! What the hell was that? Sounded like a ton of something hit the floor and caused the whole apartment to shake? PEEEEEEERR! It was him! It was Bo! No he really needed to make his way to the bedroom closet-mirror doors. WHAM! CHING CHING CHING GRRRRRRR Whoooooom CHING whoooooom CHING Bo's head ran into the blades of ceiling fan. Growling loudly he turned to make his way into the bedroom. WHAM! "AUUUUUUUGH!" Bo's head struck the wall and his shoulders struck the door frame. His hand reached out to grab the top of the door frame to steady himself, but instead reached to far and too high around the door frame and caused plaster and dust to crumble and fall down upon him. Turning from what hurt him, Bo staggered trying to get his footing again and clear his head. WHAM! GRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRCING! SURCCCCH SUURCCCCCCCCH "OW FUCK!" SMASH! Bo had run into the ceiling fan again, this time not thinking and just smacking whatever it is to get out of the way. His bear paw hands smacked the ceiling fan and light and practically ripped it from the ceiling. Sparks coming out and showering on Bo. "SHIT!" Bo smacked at the ceiling fan-light switch, practically pushing the plate into the wall and tearing the box out. He finally walked over to where the apartment's fuse box was and as gingerly as possible, flipped the toggle for the switch marked living room. Making his way to the bedroom doors, he bent down and moved forward. WHAM! "MOTHER FUCK!" He bent down and twisted sideways to get through the door. Turning to stand in front of the mirrors, he stood absolutely speechless. There was the headless body of a god...a hairy, muscle bound god! So big so broad so tall.... Bo stood there staring at the reflection of himself in fear, in awe, in great depression. Kneeling in front of the mirror doors, so he could finally see his face, he finally had to believe, it was him, in this body, looking through these eyes. He knelt there breathing hard. "h....h...h..... hu.....hu......Hu.....Huuuuoooou........HUL........hulk.... Hulk....HULK! HULK! HUUUUUUUULK! I'VE GROWN INTO THE HULK!" Spinning around on his knees he looked down at the puny bed lying before him - it was a queen sized - His eyes rolled into the back of his head, confusion, weakness from growing, starving from hunger caused Bo to pass out and he collapsed upon the queen bed, which groaned in loud discomfort.

Antialpha Part 2 By F_R_Eaky Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2656-antialpha/ Bo wasn't sure how long he stayed in the shower. He knew it was way too long as he was shivering and nearly freezing cold when he stepped out and he had it on almost nothing but hot water. Shakily he toweled himself dry, grabbed something to eat and then changed the bed sheets, crawling back in and under the covers to warm himself up and ponder what was happening. He couldn't help but think about it. There, nude and moving around, his now enormous cock swung like a clock pendulum between his legs. It was so long and thick it pulled on his groin just hanging there, let alone when he walked causing it to sway. Worse yet, his ball were now just as huge comparatively, thick, meaty, heavy, and they pulled on the underside of his groin causing a sensation that was driving him insane, making him horny with every step he took. Once that kicked in he started to get semi-erect which then only added to the length and the girth and thus the weight and the pull on his groin. "What the fuck do I do?" Bo wondered as he attempted to assume a fetal position in his bed, but even that was difficult because of the epic equine like cock and balls he now possessed. Back and forth his mind wondered... "Am I still a twink with this endowment?..." "Yeah...twink are described because of body type right?" "I'm still very small and extremely thin, slight bubble butt, smooth all over..." "But do men who like twinks want one that is hung like an horse? a bull? an elephant?" "What will they say when they get me aroused and discover I'm bigger than them? Far bigger than them." Bo stayed that way for a couple of hours, trying to figure out what to do. It was alright for him to lie there as his schedule was free and he had made being a twink his living, so there was no job, no boss, other than himself and his ass. He had more than enough in gifts and money stashed away to keep him set up for quite a while. Finally as he noticed the hues of the setting sun blending into the wall, filtering through the curtains and blinds, he decided he would have to face reality and test the market as a new man... "It's not like I can have plastic surgery and have part of it removed right?" Bo felt his cock recede just a bit at the thought of someone taking a scalpel and removing a section of it. He could tell it was just one of those bodily knee jerk reactions of the penis, like when men see someone kicked in the groin or step into an ice bath in movies and on TV. He secretly wished though that the shrinkage was permanent and he could then just think thoughts of being dissected until his cock shrunk back to its four inches in length erect. But, as that wasn't happening, he decided to get up and get out. It was Thursday night and that meant the weekend was starting for some guys and there would definitely be someone out there looking for some action and a fine piece of boi-toy ass with which to do it. Gayvers.... that's where he'd head out to tonight - the gay ravers club. Pulling out electric blue sneakers, a hot pink tank top, and a pair of black pants with hot pink triangles all over them, he slowly stepped into them after putting on an electric blue thong. He stood back after putting on the thong and wondered if the pouch looked too obscene, too huge? "Of course it looks obscene." He thought to himself. "I'm a man who's not even five feet tall and I have almost a foot and half long cock when erect. Can't ball up something that's damn near a third leg on me and not have it look obscene. If I pushed that pouch up towards my stomach, I'd look pregnant!" Adjusting himself several times positioning the pouch one side to the other, up high, or up low, or snaking the cock down his pants leg, he finally decided that snaking the cock down the pants leg was the best option as even in the cargo style pants he would wear, it looked far too much like he was sneaking in a toy Chihuahua or something with his meat all balled up in a package. Then a thought struck him..."What happens if some guy really turns me on? My member hangs down to my knees. I can't have a wet spot suddenly forming around me knee caps, even if the club is dark and only lit by strobe and neon lights. Deciding to wear a regular latex condom on the tip of his cock, he realized how much his life would change as even in its flaccid state, his cock was too big for the condoms he usually wore. As the protective sheaths kept ripping and busting on even his flaccid prick, he finally got a small zip lock baggie and placed it over the head of his cock securing it with a hair bungee behind the helmet. The problem of his package taken care of, Bo put on the rest of his clothes and then grabbed the proper accessories, electric blue fringe and glow sticks that hung about on this clip and that on his cargo pants, as well as several wrist bands and necklaces that had the pink and blue neon coloring. He stepped out of his apartment building and into the night, walking towards a monorail station realizing he needed to adjust his gate and step as he did so. The smallness of the thong versus the size and weight of his balls had them cascading over either side, giving him a sense of freeballing, and his cock pulling off down one pant leg did nothing to help keep the thong secured over his left testicle. The rubbing of his pants against his cock, even worse the movement near the knee, making the cargo pants rub against his cock head, was creating such strong sensations for him, he nearly stumbled a few times from some of the graceful grazings, the beautiful brushes, the tantalizing touches on his prick head. He had never known himself to be so thankful as to be able to sit down like he was when get got into the monorail. "If that is arousing me so much as I'm walking, how the fuck am I going to be able to dance?" Bo thought to himself. At the club, Bo hit the dance floor and the drinks hard, hoping to clear his mind and have a good night. He was a favorite out on the dance floor. Although he had to adjust a little bit due to the anaconda down his pants, he could still move just as he usually did, popping and rocking, sliding and ducking here and there, under some men's legs, around everyone on the dance floor, a blur of motion. The men who liked to feel big or even gigantic, were still attracted to him and hit on him left and right. Picking him up with easy, many grabbing his ass, treating him like a doll, a kid, kissing him on the neck, kissing him on the cheek, full blown kisses on the lips, and of course, dancing close to him and then turning so his face was a close as possible to their crotches. Bo was having a blast and he closed the place down. He wasn't to be alone however. Bo had found himself a date for the evening, Jessie. He was a tall man of about 6' 3", slender, but could pack on some size if he wanted, very broad shoulders even without any muscle mass, thick brown hair, very light hazel eyes, and a really cut smile. Jessie had bought most of the drinks for Bo that evening, and had even tipped Bo to dance with him several times that evening, tipping one-hundred dollars each time. He made a generous offer approaching Bo in the bathroom, pulling on Bo's waist band and depositing a roll of hundreds down Bo's pants and into his thong. His eyes got real big when he felt Bo's package. "Whoa! Dude...do you have room for this roll down there? Shorty is packing really long it seems." Bo ran a hand up Jessie's shirt and stroked it across Jessie's chest. "Well, if you're topping you won't have to look at it too much or at all, and you're still the bigger man by far...so tall and so broad. It won't matter my daddy was a horse will it?" Jessie, pulled Bo in by grabbing Bo's buttocks and giving them a full squeeze, and then planting a deep long kiss, with full tonsil check, before replying, "Not at all... if you're hole is as deep as your cock is long, we'll have a grand old time tonight and sleep it off in the morning." Bo giggled and grabbed Jessie's waist band leading them out back to where Jessie's car was. As Jessie and Bo faced the passenger side door so Jessie could unlock it and Bo get in, they suddenly heard a voice from behind them. "I'm sorry, sir, but this cum rag already has a date for this evening. You will have to meet accommodations elsewhere." The two men turned around and Jessie stood up to his full height. "Excuse me?" "Going to be difficult and take the high road are we?" And suddenly the man swung his foot, kicking Jessie in the nuts. "What the fuck are you doing?" screamed Bo, and tried to punch and kick the gentleman in front of them. Shoving Bo away and to the ground, the man pulled out what looked like a small billy club and cracked it over the head of Jessie and he went down instantly. The man searching picked up Jessie's keys off the ground, opened the driver's side door and put the seat all the way back and down and then placed Jessie there. Other men had arrived and were holding Bo both at his arms and his mouth keeping him still and quiet. Once Jessie was laying, alive but unconscious in his car, the man put the car keys in Jessie's pocket, locked the doors and then shut the driver's side door. He then turned and faced Bo. "Right then... we're going to take a little ride. You made a bad call last night, little man. You pissed off Chaz Donatelli... and people don't piss off Chaz Donatelli. He's not sure what you did to him last night, but he's going to have his way with you like he wanted and he'll get it this evening." The three men escorted Bo to another car, got him into the back seat with the two other gentlemen sitting beside him while the third who spoke to him got up front to drive. He sped out of the parking lot of Gayvers Club and into the night down the highway. Bo had no idea what to do. His heart was racing, pounding, and felt like it had moved up into the middle of his throat. He couldn't breathe, he was going to pass out, or his blood vessels were surely going to explode. But suddenly he felt that weird sensation again, as if he was being pinched on the arms. Both arms. On his forearms to be exact and as his eyes rolled in the back of his head, it felt as though once again some small spot on his body, from the forearms this time, stretched out in some kind of line and made contact. On strand went to the gentleman on his right and made contact with his hand. The other strand made two lines, one that connected with guy on Bo's left - with his hand, while the second stretch up and made contact with the driver's neck. All men began to groan and moan, while wincing as if they were in some kind of pain. The driver suddenly tensed and flinched, his head jerking back, his legs slamming forward. The car began to accelerate to an alarming speed, while the driver attempted to keep steering to control the car, but his arms were firmly locked in convulsive like spasms. Eventually hitting an area where the road curved, the car not being guided to make the turn, hit the curb hard, causing it to launch into the air and even to turn. The car made a sickening thud on its roof onto the ground skidding across a gardened area and then back onto and partially across a parking lot. The men dazed battered and bruised lay there moaning, crying, bleeding. Bo was laying on the ceiling of the car, shaking, feeling a warm sensation across his left knee area; he was hoping he didn't feel wet or steamy near his butt right now too. Cutting himself slightly on some of the broken glass, he pushed and crawled his small body along the ceiling to the side windows of the car and crawled out. In he didn't see any one standing nearby, but could in the distance hear a growing murmur of people coming out of hotel and apartment balconies looking to see what the noise was about. He also heard the distant sounds of sirens that were coming closer. Walking at first, he began to head for a hedgerow, but upon feeling that his limbs were good and still intact, made a run for it. Practically diving into the hedges, he crawled and walked along those until he was at the edge of the property and then found his way into other hedges, alleyways, and places his small body could maneuver and hide in to get himself to a monorail station. Once there he road one to get back to his apartment. Ducking past the doorman as best he could, he made it to the elevator and pressed the button for his floor. Bo was seeing stars. Between the being flipped and bounced in the back seat of the crashing car, the crawling and running, he had been racking his balls and cock but good. The spots in front of his eyes becoming so many and so large, he wasn't sure he was going to make it inside. Once inside his apartment, he bolted and chained the door, plus moved a small table in front of it. He then turned to walk towards the master bath in his bed room, taking off this band, that necklace, this fringe, that glow stick along the way creating a full blown trail from front door to bed room. In the bathroom he filled a glass with water, reached up to his medicine cabinet and pulled down a bottle of aspirin and swallowed a couple. The then washed off his hands, took a wash cloth and wiped down his arms, neck, and face, then shook his head and tussled his hair over the sink to get rid of any loose glass that might be caught in the strands. Stumbling his way to his bed he then collapsed up on it. THUMP! THUMP! Bo awoke in the late morning this time.... THUMP! THUMP! There was that sound again! THUMP! THUMP! His heart began to race in fear, thinking it might be Donatelli's men breaking down the door, but then he recalled that sound... that feeling.... the rhythm. THUMP! THUMP! It was his heart beating... "Oh no" he thought. "My cock is going to grow again! I'll become a freak! The man with three legs" THUMP! THUMP! But this time he began to feel pressure on his feet. THUMP! THUMP! More pressure... tight pressure, as though his feet were in way to small of shoes. THUMP! THUMP! The nearly microscopic sounds of small...rips...tears...one....one two... one two three... four...five six seven eight... rip tear...split rip.... THUMP! THUMP! His feet were beginning to feel relief. THUMP! THUMP! His feet were beginning to feel....air.... "Wait a minute, didn't I fall asleep with my shoes on?" THUMP! THUMP! But then he began to feel like his clothes were moving. THUMP! THUMP! His ankles felt exposed. His upper arms began to feel free but his shoulder began to felt constrained. THUMP! THUMP! The fabric of his shirt began to feel tight across his chest. THUMP! THUMP! It was tight across his back. THUMP! THUMP! His upper arms were leaving the sleeves behind and they were getting tight across his shoulders. THUMP! THUMP! Higher and higher his pants legs were rising above his ankles. THUMP! THUMP! His waist band began to get a little tight. THUMP! THUMP! More ripping and tearing was begin heard and he suddenly felt the breeze kiss his arm pits. THUMP! THUMP! More rips heard closer to his hears, his shoulders began to breath air. THUMP! THUMP! His whole body seemed to be stretching, reaching, striving for something. THUMP! THUMP! Now his body seemed to slow down, but he could still feel this tremendous amount of heat...of paint... of strength... THUMP! THUMP! Staring down at himself, he felt this sensation of something gliding, slithering around his hands. Looking down to his left hand he suddenly saw a ling pop up and it began to glide effortlessly under his skin up to the wrist. THUMP! THUMP! The worm, snake whatever it was left an open trail back across Bo's hand as it moved up across his wrist and into his forearm. Once there it split off into several different snakes, making different trails feathering out across the forearm. THUMP! THUMP! Rising up higher and thicker on him, it crossed the elbow and up over the upper arm and the bicep making a nice thick line across the top and feathering out like tributaries from a river. THUMP! THUMP! Bo watched as his arm began to inflate little by little, the ball of his bicep jump and twitch mounding higher and higher, fuller and swollen. THUMP! THUMP! He watched as a ridge ... a rise of some sort began to come up off his chest, beginning to block his vision a little bit of the view down his body and to his feet whose toes poked out past his shoe. THUMP! THUMP! His legs that he felt now battle each other for room, with thighs that felt thicker, denser, heavier, and "UGH!" pushed in hard on his cock and balls already feeling racked with pain from a thong that was getting smaller and tighter around his scrotum. THUMP! THUMP! Legs that suddenly felts a small kiss of air on the sides. THUMP! THUMP! And then all began to slow down... a breeze came across his body and breathed a hushed kiss across his arms, legs, abs and crotch. THUMP! THUMP! Heart rate slowing down....body relaxing....breathing easier... POUND! POUND! POUND! POUND! POUND! POUND! Bo sat up. That wasn't the sound nor rhythm of his heart beat. POUND! POUND! POUND! POUND! POUND! POUND! "Open up Mr. Tum, if that is your real name. You've fucked, or been fucked, by too many men in town, Mr. Tum. You're far too easily to track down." POUND! POUND! POUND! POUND! POUND! POUND! "Mr. Donatelli wants a word with you!" POUND! POUND! POUND! POUND! POUND! POUND! "Very naughty, leaving his boys in the condition you did last night. Running away from the scene of an accident." POUND! POUND! POUND! POUND! POUND! POUND! "Break it in boys!" WHAM! Crrrr WHAM! Crack...WHAM! crack creek crack.... Bo didn't have much time to react. Normally he used this trick for johns who didn't want to seem to leave, some who on occasion moved a massive piece of furniture in front of the front door so Bo couldn't open it. He'd wait until they were in the shower or fixing breakfast in the kitchen to do this disappearing act. He hoped it would work this time. Rolling over and looking up to the headboard, he pressed one of the decorative carvings on it and a small click was heard. The bed was actually made up of three mattresses and the center one hopped up a bit higher on one side than the other two. Pushing up on it, Bo revealed a door and a small crawl space underneath. Getting inside he lay down flat and got it closed just in time for the men to break down his front door. WHAM! KERASH! "Alright Mr. Tum. we've had to break in and now we're thoroughly good and pissed. Come out, come out wherever you are." The men searched all over the apartment, but didn't see Bo anywhere. They came in and stood in his bedroom and held a conversation while Bo held his breath. "He doesn't seem to be in the apartment, Mr. Bugatti. We've checked the closets, even the cupboards given the fact that he is so small and all. Under the couches and chairs. Dante here even checked inside the dishwasher." "Did you check under the bed." "Uhm.... no we didn't." "Well get to it then." The men went to flip the bed but it didn't move. Bo's heart pounded so hard and so loud he was sure the men would hear it. "It seems like it's bolted to the floor sir." "Kick it!" "What?" "Kick the sides you ignorant ass. See if it sounds hollow." "oh...right." Then men proceeded to nearly dance around the bed kicking the bottom of it. Nothing sounded hollow. "It's apparently a completely solid base. The kid can afford some expensive shit, I'll grant him that. But the bed has got blood all over it, and although we saw the floor littered with glow sticks and bands, I don't see any glow in the dark clothes do you, boys?" "There was some in the closet." "I mean on the floor, idiot! There's no bloody raver style clothes on the floor, nor his raver shoes. It means he must have came here last night, got himself patched up as best as he could and then left to go to the hospital or to a friend's house. C'mon. Cherries and Berries will be here soon and more than enough for a three way winning slot pay out. We better tell Mr. Donatelli he's not here." The men left Bo's apartment and the building. Bo stayed in the hole, eating a bag of stale chips kept there until he heard a familiar voice. "Mr. Ainsworth? Are you in here? Sir, it's Mr. Ogle the day doorman with the police. Oh god, please don't be under those sheets dead." The police made motion for Mr. Ogle to stay where he was and they pulled back the bloody sheet. "He doesn't seem to be here." "I'm here!" the police heard a muffled sound followed by a small click and then the center part of the bed popping up. They drew guns as it rose higher and Bo stuck his hands out first, jazz hand style completely open, followed by his head. "It's me, Mr. Ainsworth, but I'm a bit indisposed; they caught me while in bed. Could you hand me the bed sheet back please?" "There's blood all over it, Mr. Ainsworth, did they beat you?" "No, that's from me from an accident I was in last night with some colleagues of theirs." "Accident?" "Yes, officer, I will tell you everything if you could just hand me that sheet back, please." The officer made motion for the sheet to be returned, which Bo then wrapped himself up in as he crawled out from his secret hiding place inside the bed. He told the officers everything that happened. Well, almost everything. He didn't tell them about the odd feeling he had this morning and what he had feared happened to him. He did, however, inform them of all names he overheard in conversation, the look and approximate stats of the three men who kidnapped him and the fact that the gentlemen who broke into his apartment didn't appear to have taken anything, nor did they realize where he was hiding. "Well...." said the officer once Bo had finished telling his story. "The boys have pretty much dusted for finger prints and looked for shoe prints etc., but as there was no physical attack etc, here, I think we can go ahead and let you have your apartment back, although I wouldn't suggest staying here, even if you get the door replaced." "Shall I activate the emergency door for you, sir?" Said Mr. Ogle. "Emergency door?" inquired the lead investigator. "Yes, sir. Our apartments are designed with almost anything in mind, including what to do if there is a break in or a full scale riot. If a door is broken down, or there is a full scale riot the is too close by, we have full metallic doors that slide into place until such time as the riot is quelled or a replacement door is found." "Yes, Mr. Ogle, please activate my door. I still need to wash up from the car accident last night and gather some things before I can head out." "As you ask, Mr. Ainsworth. I'll head down now to activate it. When the officers leave you can punch in your code then and the door will shut." "Thank you." Bo sat on his bed waiting until the officers were finished and left the apartment. He followed the lead investigator who was the last to leave to the door, thanking him, and bidding him good bye. The investigator asked him several times if he sure he didn't want to call for an ambulance, for Bo seemed especially wobbly on his feet and couldn't walk properly. Bo stated he would be fine and when the officer left, he walked to the security system pad and punched in the code for the emergency door. As the metallic door slide shut and clicked, Bo let the sheet slide off of him and he looked down upon his body. There were bumps and ridges he'd never seen before. There were some decent sized mounds upon his chest. His arms he slightly out to his side, looking swole and full with veins crossing this way and that. Looking down, bending slightly over to see past his new mounding chest, he could see his feet sticking out a bit past where the front of his shoes where and the top parts having split completely from the bottoms and now just resting on top of his feet, tightly tied around his ankles. Looking over to a mirror, Bo stumbled backward at what he saw. There... there where he stood, looking with what he knew was his eyes was man of average height with the body of gymnast and a love trail from the middle of his abs working down to an exceptionally sized cock even though flaccid. Bo had thought that there was some growth again, and he hoped that it might proportionately adjust his cock, but it grew in size with him and he knew would be even more monstrous to others now. He tried to get his bearings looking around the room, but it was hard to judge. His eye level was at a different height than what he was used to. His arm reach was greater than it had ever been. His musculature was larger and stronger than it could ever hope to be. He stumbled towards the master bath, and stopped after a couple of steps. He heard slightly heavy footfalls. The pat of good sized feet carrying a good sized man. It took him a number of steps before logic overcame paranoia and he realized, he was the man creating those footsteps. HE was the man. Fumbling for a measuring tape, yard stick, anything he could find, along with a pencil, he backed up against a doorway and placed the pencil on his head, marking the spot where he stopped. Then using the yard stick he found, he measured off and stumbled backwards into a chair. "5' 11".... I'm five feet eleven inches tall." Slowly walking to the bathroom, he stood in front of the mirror and looked at himself. Mounds and bulges, definitions and cuts, some striations and defined veins over well developed muscle tone, a slight coating of hair across the arms, legs, mid way up his abs and down spreading over his crotch, and a decent night's worth of facial hair growth. One hand went to his mouth as he gasped, the other hand reached out to touch its reflection in the mirror. Tears began to form in Bo's eyes as the world he knew was fading and fading fast. "I've become an otter...." he said depressingly.... "a large otter."

ANTIALPHA! By F_R_Eaky Bo was a very diminutive and slight man. If he turned sideways you practically thought he went invisible he was so skinny. Just barely was the shape of his muscles and they were very soft and smooth. They were distinctly visbible from one another, but there wasn't any huge seperation or definition to be seen and certainly not any vascularity. The most defined muscles on him was his butt, made so by light workouts so that he had just enough of a bubble shape to be seen and grabbed. Not only were his muscles smooth, his whole body was, not a bit of hair on him, except for the gelled coif that topped his head, and that head topped off his 4' 11" tall body. Like I said he was a very diminutive and slight man. But this is ok. Bo is fine with the fact that he looks like a boy, a prepubecent male, even though he is 25 years old. He loves the attention and the action it gets him at the clubs. Oh yes, he's a regular at the gay clubs and bars every weekend. In fact he's something of a celebrity that many men wish to know becasue...well he's the perfect bottom: he's short, thin, boyish looking with huge blue eyes and strawberry blond hair, can suck the chrome off of a bumper and folks swear he could take a yard stick up the back entry. Even men who are only around 5' 6", even 5' 2" can feel like a real huge man if they have an evening with Bo. Bo has practically made it his life. Indeed, sometimes he charges money for services, and many times men have given him extravagant gifts and enough money as a thank you to start an Individual Retirement Account. Turning off the news, which was giving some boring report about how a local research lab had thought they discovered THE biological amoeba that kicked off all life on Earth. Apparently found in some recently unearth fossilized rock. They had one box containing a sample disappear from a shipment and asked the public to notify them if they came across or found it. But who cares about that? It was night time. Time to go find someone to fill his attention span and then fill his.... for the evening. He was wearing an extremely tight light grey v-neck shirt, with a pair of white capris with a grey-tan-black plaid print on them. A nice pair of leather sandals finished off the ensemble, along with a couple of writst bands, watch, and a ring. Well, it's summer time in LasVegas on a Wednesday evening, which means tonight is just a dress casual and hang out at an open bar night. Running out to try and catch a cab, they almost never see him or if they do they don't realize he's an adult, he stepped on something that snapped or shattered and then rose up above his sandle soles to cut his right foot. "OW! MOTHER FFFFFFFF!" Bo looked down at his foot, where a nice gash was oozing blood. It was oozing out all over a small vile and some torn up packaging. A little further down the way was the remnants of a container. "Damn it.... my sandals will be ruined and red doesn't go with this outfit!" After placing his head set on to listen to his digital recording of "This Boy is a Bottom," he dashed into a store to get some paper towels and flesh colored band-aids, treated his foot and proceeded to cab hunt again. Twenty-five minutes later he was at bar out near the main strip. Upon hitting the door, the bartender called out, "Hey... the party can start now, Bo Tum is here!" There were a few jeers a lot of cheers and some applause. They all knew Bo and even if they had already had him, they did agree he was generally amiable and fun to be around. Rounds of drinks, some slight dancing on the dance floor, lots of conversation and talk about news, weather, sports, and other trivial matters were the make up of most of the events of the evening. Sipping the last out of a glass, Bo decided it was late and time to go home. The bar was almost set to close and no one had made a pass at him or otherwise blunt and blatant offer for sex all night. Standing up he wobbled a little bit. "Whoa..." he thought to himself. "I must have miscounted my number of drinks to my snacking." "You all right there, Bo?" asked the bartender. "You look a little wobbley." "Yeah....I'm fine. You know me, I never drink to tipsy state. Must be catching a cold... or I cut myself earlier before I came in, maybe I picked up something." "Hmmm might better get that checked out. Could need a shot or something for that cut." "Perhaps....well, anyway. Have a good night." Bo left the bar and walked outside to try and hail a cap. He thought he had managed to flag one down when suddenly from behind he was grabbed by a moderately good sized man. "Oh... you're coming with me, twinkie the kid, and we're gonna have some fun. I'm a big boy if you know what I mean and I love to stretch me out some holes." How the man had grabbed him and where his head came up to on the man, Bo could figure out he was somewhere between five foot eleven inches to six foot one inch tall, with a very slim built. However, his hip against the man's legs, he could feel snaking down the man's left pants leg was a tube of something. Normally Bo would've figured this to be a sock, a roll of quarters, something placed there, but as the man drug him into the alley behind the bay, he could feel this tube get longer and thicker in the man's pants leg... and longer...and longer... and longer.... Now in the back alley, the man suddenly quick as lightning flipped Bo around and threw a punch right to his face. Bo nearly collapsed and saw stars. The man then flipped Bo around again, yanked down Bo's pants and his baby blue thong, and then attempted to undo his own belt and zipper. The man didn't have a chance. Suddenly Bo felt as though someone else had joined in and pinched his buttock, his left cheek specifically. It felt however as if a part of his ass had become super stretchable and came out like a tether, a line of some sorts, and struck something although he wasn't sure what. It had struck the man, and once attached the man suddenly became dazed, drowsy, and a bit dilerious. Bo felt as though there was a sudden burst of energy, like a live wire was touching the spot on his ass, but it cleared his head and he was able to slough off the gentleman, turning and kicking him as hard as he could in the side after pulling up his thong and pants, then running away to hail a cab and get home. Upon arrival he went to the bathroom to take a shower...and slightly cry. Having guys pick him up or even blatantly asking for sex is one thing, but being physically attacked and rape was another. After standing in the shower for what felt like an eternity, Bo finally shut it off, towel dried himself absentmindedly, and then crawled into bed, nude, completely exhausted. ..........THUMP THUMP! Bo awoke with a gasp. It was the early hours of the morning, just minutes before the dawn spreads its rays over the horizon. THUMP THUMP! What was that? Was that the sound of that man trying to break down his apartment door? Did he manage to get into the building despite security? THUMP THUMP! The sound made his heart beat. THUMP THUMP! No the sound was his heart beat. So loud... so strong... THUMP THUMP! "UUUWAAAH!" Bo felt something in his groin lurch. THUMP THUMP! "AAAHHHH!" He felt it lurch again. Cupping his hands over his balls, Bo removed one hand to peel back the sheet on top of him. Another lurch came and Bo swore he flet his cock move, but not as though it was becoming erect. THUMP THUMP! "OOooh...no...n..n..no...NO!" On and on with the beating of his heart Bo felt his cock lurch and ooze out of him, growing incredibly long and surprisingly thick It was fastly becoming too much for his small hands to contain, and soon it lifted his hands up off if his groin. "No! No! What is happening! I'm a twink! I'm a full fleged boi bottom! I can't get hung!" But hung he was becoming. larger and longer, thicker and fuller he felt his cock become under his hands. He could feel veins forming across the shaft, criss-crossing huge and plump, even though his every growing cock was still soft and floppy. THUMP THUMP! "AAAACH!" His penis now lurched forward, getting longer and thicker, but firmer as well. "No.... I don't want an erection now... " Trying to choke the base of his cock, Bo eventually had to give in for his cock had grown so long and thick soft, as it lurched and sprouted erect now it was becoming monstrous in size and to big for him to grasp fully round with his small hands. THUMP THUMP! Up and up and up it rose until it was standing ridiculously tall, impossibly thick, with veins pulsing and squirming like writhing snakes over a rod. "HOLY FUCK! I HAVE A CADUCESUS FOR A PRICK!" Bo bemoaned loudly. THUMP THUMP! But now he had another situation to deal with. His hands were rising once more, being pushed away from his cock from behind... Suddenly Bo's eyes had to roll up and behind, his mouth loosely dropped open and a long gutteral moan issued forth from his mouth. THUMP THUMP! In time with the beating up his heart his ball were swelling...inflating....growing! THUMP THUMP! - Nuts THUMP THUMP! - Eggs THUMP THUMP! - Lemons THUMP THUMP! - Tomatoes. THUMP THUMP! - just a bit larger... THUMP THUMP! - a bit more..... Bo looked down at his cock, seeing the head come up to this very small, pin sized mole he had on his abs. The swelling of his balls stopped, resting so firm, so big, so heavy on this tighs. "My god... I have bouncey balls for testicles! OOOOooooooh!" Then the balls just slightly inflated once more and then pulled up and shrunk inward. "OH! AUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUGH!" Out of nowhere climax came to Bo and he suddenly blew a sticky stream of spunk right dead center between his eyes. It was so much, so long, so full, so hard a blast, Bo swore it felt like it was silly string shooting out of his dick in one long spray - the finger being held down on the trigger until all the contents had emptied from the can. Laying there in a tsunami like dowsing of his own cum, Bo passed out. Waking later in the day, he cursed as he peeled himself off the bed the feeling of dried cum flaking off of him, his pillows, his bed sheets. Yet he also needed to curse to because of trying to stand and walking. His balls having grown so large, and hanging a little low, even his spindly twig like legs racked them when he walked, and it didn't help he had this monsterous anaconda hanging over them and pushing back down. Making his way to the toilet, he had a bit of trouble trying to figure out the angle he needed to point his member. What the hell happened? He wasn't hung! He knew he wasn't hung! At best he had a four inch cock....when erect! Now.... NOW! After wiping off the seat and mopping the floor from his misguided piss, Bo grabbed a ruler and laid it out across his cock - 9.5 inches... soft. Shakily he left the end of the ruler at the base and measured up to his small pin sized mole on his abs. ... .... ....Fifteen inches. His cock was fifteen inches long when erect. "I.... I.... can't have that... I'm a twink! I'm a bottom! I'm supposed to be small, everywhere, and take in the ass like a man! I can't out schlong my lovers!" Bo looked down on the floor where some magazines were and saw one cover that showed off horse hung twinks.... "No.... I can.....I'm ok....yeah.... I can still be a twink.....I just don't use it forcefully. I let my men marvel at it. How small of frame I am and yet how my dad must have been a horse. I can still get men... I can still get it all the time...yeah.... I am still a twink... yes......yes.....yes?" Crawling into the shower, turning it on full blast, Bo sat in the steam and cried.

"Hey Sam, First things first: Happy Birthday. I know you're probably not celebrating it, but I thought I would send you a present anyway. I know that you've always had a thing for big biker men, and I know that you always wanted to be one, so I figured I would give you a goal. Inside is the full Monty of biker gear. Most of it's special order and I hope you like it. Don't bother trying to figure out how much it cost me, just promise me you'll try it on once and set a goal for yourself. Just remember that clothes make the man, but sometimes the man has to work a little to help the clothes. P.S. When you can fit in this outfit, you've got to come visit me in CA" It was about five years ago when Sam first read the letter that came with the giant box a few days after his birthday. As usual, he didn't even remember his birthday had past, but he was thankful that at least Georgio had remembered. He smiled as he read the letter and wondered what insanity his best friend had in store. He opened the box and pulled away the bubble wrap. Immediately, his nose was assaulted by the strong musk of leather. Sam inhaled deeply the arousing scent and smiled. He started to pull out the contents of the box and laid them on his couch. A few moments later, he stood and took inventory of his present. He now was the owner of a very nice leather outfit, a jacket with a few zipper pockets, a pair of very shiny leather pants, a leather cop hat, some chrome reflective shades, a white tank top, a blue jockstrap and some calf high boots. Looking at the collection, Sam was tempted to find out how much he paid for the set. He fantasized about getting an outfit of his own, but never felt that he could pull the image off well enough. He collected all of his new clothing and headed towards his bedroom. He stripped down in front of the mirror and took a look at himself. It was almost enough to make him put back on his clothes, stuff his new leather into its box and hide it in the back of his closet. He saw himself through very critical eyes. It had been that way since the he was a kid. While he had a lean, athletic look, he simply saw himself as thin. He always envied the guys who had muscle mass, but he never actively tried to build himself up. While a lot of people envied him for his good metabolism and endurance, he lamented it. All he saw in the mirror was a small, thin guy who had a body that looked like it belonged to a child than a man. The only thing he was proud of was his cock which hung about six inches soft and swelled to around nine when he saw a world's strongest man competition or a bodybuilding show. He reached over and grabbed the blue jock strap. He rolled it around in his fingers, feeling the mesh fabric. He always had a lust for muscle men in jocks, but he never actually bought one for himself. He smiled and slipped it on. It wasn't a perfect fit though. He knew Georgio knew his exact measurements since he had a suit tailored for him, but for some reason, the jock strap was a few inches bigger in the waistband than he needed. Thankfully, the pouch fit perfectly. Then, Sam realized that he was supposed to grow into everything. With a smile on his face and one hand holding up his jock, he grabbed the tank top. He had to let go of his jock, so he widened his stance, allowed the jock to slide a bit, and used his other hand to hold the tank top up in front of him. It was definitely something he was going to have to grow into if he ever wanted to use it. It was a spaghetti string top, cut wide in the back to let a pair of huge lats hang out. He knew it was the type that most huge guys wore when they were working out or walking on the beach. It was designed to barely cover a massive chest and back, and obviously let everyone see the builder's massive arms and traps. He slipped it on over his head and the fabric drooped down, falling down to his stomach. If it wasn't so funny, he would have stopped there. Even though he did feel self-conscious about wearing the huge clothes, it was amusing at the same time. He grabbed the leather pants next and took a better look at them. They were very high quality from what he could tell. They smelled wonderful and seemed to be sleek and polished. As he held them up, he saw they were about the same size as the jockstrap that he had on, but the legs were unusual. If it was a normal pair of pants, the legs would have been smaller than what he was staring at. But instead, they were over twice the size as a normal leg. He chuckled; obviously Georgio was expecting some very big quads and calves when someone was going to put the pants on. It took him a few tries to get the pants on without letting the jock strap fall to the floor, but eventually he did. Once he pulled them up to his waist, he let loose a loud laugh. Even though the waist wasn't more than four or five inches bigger than his normal size, his legs felt as if they were swimming in a sea of openness. There was so much room in the legs that it felt like he wasn't wearing anything at all. The last thing that was left to put on was the jacket. By that time, his mind was teetering between hysterical amusement and depression. He picked up the jacket and slung it over his shoulders. As soon as he put it on, he could feel how huge it was. To get his arms though the holes and his hands out the ends, he had to bunch up the slick leather. He could feel how small his shoulders were when the jacket rested on them and how thin his back and arms were as the jacket engulfed his frame. As he turned around, he pulled up the slipping pants with a free hand. He turned to see himself in the mirror and several things ran through his mind. Everything from how silly it looked for him to be wearing clothes that were so huge compared to him to how much it cost Georgio to what he should buy him for his birthday. But the overriding thought in his head was, "How would I look if these clothes fit me?" He thought long and hard as he stared at his reflection. Finally, he started to take the outfit off with great care. He placed them on hangars before putting the boots in the closet and hanging the entire outfit on the door going to his bathroom. Right after that, he picked up the phone and called the closest gym. Every night for five years, it was the first thing he saw when he woke and the last thing he saw before he went to sleep. His dreams were filled with the goal of making the outfit his. The night he tried it on, something finally clicked in his head. He wanted to be the muscled leather daddy more than anything. He was just not honest with himself until that moment when he had the entire outfit on. So, for five years, he drowned himself in the bodybuilder lifestyle. Every moment was either work, gym, or eating. He denied himself anything that would tempt him from his goal. Every night, he would look at the leather outfit and say to himself, “Not yet.” It drove him, consumed him to the point where nothing else mattered. But, it made him happy. Before, he had no reason to live except to keep living. Now, he had a goal. And he would see his goal realized one Friday night. He had just came from the gym blasting his calves, forearms, bis and abs. He stood in front of the same mirror that had shown him all his flaws five years ago and smiled. “It’s time,” he said as he went to his bathroom door and retrieved the leather outfit. He had made sure to take perfect care of the outfit even though he never wore it, and it still shone as if it were new. Just like five years ago, he started with the jock strap. Pulling the mesh fabric up, he smiled at the fact that it now fit perfectly. It was snug around his hips and his cock fit perfectly in the pouch. He arranged his balls a bit and soon, he had a nice bulge that was already start to swell from the attention. He focused on not getting too hard and reached for the next item. The tank top was still white and soft even though it was unused. He gently slipped it on over his head and let it drop. But, unlike the last time he put it on, this time it didn’t look silly. Now, the tank top hung well on his thick traps, the straps barely covering his built pecs. He did a quick front lat pose and saw his lats flare outward from the sides of the shirt, spreading like a pair of muscled slabs of beef. His chest pressed against the fabric, almost spilling out from behind the thin straps holding it on his shoulders. He raised his arms in a double biceps pose and smiled as he saw the mound of muscle rise upward from his arms. He was lucky that he learned how to train early when he signed up to the gym because his work was showing. He nodded approvingly at the shape of not just his biceps, but of his triceps and forearms too. He was glad that he learned triceps make up the majority of the arm and worked them as hard as he did his biceps. Satasified with how the tank fit, he grabbed the leather pants. He confidently held them up in front of him, inspecting their sheen and shine. He then started to put them on. As he struggled with them, he remembered how they felt like parachute pants when he got them five years ago. But, this time, he had to tug on them quite hard. Sam knew that his legs were by far the best improved part of him, but it wasn’t until he tried the pants on did he realize how much they had grew. Just judging by how they felt then, when he couldn’t feel any leather on his leg, and now, when he was grunting just to pull up the pants a few inches at a time, he had to guess his legs had at least tripled in size. Finally, he had the pants completely up and buttoned. He looked at the mirror as he tucked in his tank top and sucked in a quick breath. He looked amazing. The pants looked so tight on him, he could see every curve and bulge in his legs. He could see the pouch where his cock was resting, slowly awakening to the sight of the huge muscles encased in leather. His gaze fell downward, following the massive sweep of his quads. There were indentions and crevices where the leather sunk in, molding to his massive thighs. The roundness and thickness of his legs was slightly interrupted by his knees, but continued at his calves where they swelled outward, both to in width and in depth. Sam felt himself getting harder as he examined his lower body. He could see his cock thickening and snaking down his pants and he reached in and adjusted himself slightly. When he was done, he looked back in the mirror and sighed happily. His ever growing cock added to the beauty of the image, swelling down his right leg, yet pinned tightly by the snugness of the pants. He reached for the jacket next and started to put it on. It was a struggle with his huge back, but eventually he got it on. It also was a tight fit, molding and contouring to his massive frame. His arms barely fit through the sleeves and there was no way he was going to be able to zip it up. He smiled, thankful that it was a warm night. He picked up his phone and started dialing a number as he walked to his front door. As he shoved his keys in his pocket, he heard the click of someone picking up, “Hola! This esss Georigo!” “Hey Georgio. This is Sam.” “Ahh Sam, esss so good to hear from joo. It has beeeen sooo very long.” Sam replied with a smile as he closed his door, not to mention a chapter of his life, “I was wondering, do you happen to have a room available?” This post has been promoted to an article

Johnny walked up the steps to his apartment after a long day at work. He dragged his feet as he slowly worked his way up the building’s stairs, cursing the lack of an elevator the entire way. He finally reached his apartment and found a simple cardboard box addressed to him lying on the ground outside his door. He bent over, groaning as he did to pick it up, then headed into the apartment. Once he got inside, he tossed his briefcase next to the computer and examined the box a bit more closely. It had a pretty simple label on it; his name and address but no return address. Just a company name: Kaos Corp. He opened the box and found inside simply a CD case. Johnny smiled to himself, “Must be a new piece of beta software.” He read the label and it said “Life 2.0” His mind ran a bit, trying to figure out what it could be as he sat down to his very fancy computer. The install process didn’t take that much time. Soon, he was staring at an intro. He brought over a pen and notepad and started to make notes. The intro was very well done in his opinion. It featured excellent graphics of people morphing into other people. Thin people morphed into big muscle people who then morphed into women, who then morphed into fat guys, and every variation that lied in between. He wrote some notes, praising the creators, then pressed the start button. The next screen had in bold yellow at the top “Character Creator”. He saw two silhouetted figures, one male and one female. He clicked on one figure and it moved to the foreground while the other went to the background. The figure in the foreground rotated as a next button became highlighted. He clicked between the two to see how well it transitioned before he selected “Male” and pressed next. The next screen offered him the choice of difficulty. He selected the hardest difficulty and pressed next. The third screen was by far the most interesting he had seen so far. At the top of the screen was a pull down box. Inside it were several professions ranging from waiter to politician to athlete; all walks of life and salaries were found within. He noticed as he switched from one profession to another, the various pull down boxes below that would light up with different traits and skills, each with a slider beneath them. He glanced over them, marveling at the apparent complexity of the system. As a waiter, he would have traits like patience, charisma, attitude, and others while a politician would have sliders for traits like morality, speech crafting, likeability and more. He settled on an athlete. When he locked in that choice, a second box appeared underneath it. In that box, he had choices ranging from archer to weightlifter. While scrolling through the choices, he noticed that fewer of the pull down boxes changed as he went from sport to sport. He nodded to himself; it made a lot of sense how it was set up. All athletes share certain traits that make them athletes. He wrote a few notes praising the designer and pressed the random select button. The system selected “Bodybuilder” as the athlete type. The cursor moved down to the slider area and a message saying “40 points available” appeared on his screen. His available traits were “Concentration”, “Coordination”, “Determination”, “Genetics”, “Lifestyle”, “Mental”, “Support”, and “Training”. He had no real idea what he needed to put the points into. Each started at a base of 5 and went to a max of 25, so he could have maxed out two traits or spent his points evenly among all of his traits. But, when he went to spend points, he noticed some were linked to others. He would spend points in Concentration and the Determination and Mental stats would rise slightly. Genetics and Lifestyle seemed to be linked, Coordination and Training were linked, and Support and Lifestyle were. Again, Johnny was awed. He enjoyed the depth and complexity of the system. He eventually settled on having his genetics close to max, followed by determination, concentration, training, coordination, lifestyle and support. He made sure to spend his points in a balanced way because he didn’t want to hurt himself in the long run. After that was all completed, he pressed the save and continue button. The next screen that popped up asked him to smile. He saw his built in web cam light up, so he looked at it and smiled. A few seconds later, his face was staring back at him. The prompt asked if he wanted to retake the picture, which he declined to, and it continued. The next page is what surprised him the most. He saw his face on top of what looked to be a wire frame model of a huge man. He watched as a progress bar appeared on the screen that said, “Analyzing racial and genetic features: Please wait”. As the bar progressed, he saw on the left side of the screen various tabs being filled in automatically. He saw his race, ethnic background, parents race and background and his grandparents background all fill in. He was quite surprised that the computer was completely right about his family tree. After the progress bar was filled, a prompt appeared on the screen. “Auto adjust to fit trait selections? Yes – No”. He selected yes and watched as slight modifications were made to his family tree; both of his grandfathers’ race changed and one of his grandmothers’ changed, which in turn changed both of his parents and in turn changed him. After that process was finished, the face on the wire frame altered itself. Johnny was very surprised and impressed by how good it looked when it finished. It still looked like him at the base, but the features were stronger, sharper and more masculine than normal. He also noticed thicker hair and a tougher demeanor. Then the wire frame began to fill in. It exploded with muscle right before his eyes. Almost faster than he could see it, the model changed into what he could only consider a dream. The stats said the avatar was 6’2” and 250 lbs. He was in perfect contest shape from what he could tell. Clad in a blue singlet that clung to his body like a second skin, Johnny could see every muscle in sharp relief. From his thick neck to his boulder size shoulders, ham sized arms, barreled chest down to his tapered waist and his tree truck legs and bullish calves. The avatar was close to perfection and made Johnny feel glad he put a lot of points into genetics. He pressed the save and continue button and was greeted by a EULA screen. It started with the words “By clicking continue, you agree to the “Terms and Limitations” that…”. Johnny skipped down to the end, like he did with almost every piece of software he owned and checked the “I agree” button and pressed Continue. Suddenly, the power went out and plunged his world into darkness. When the power came back on, everything was completely different. His apartment was gone. He now stood in what seemed to be a jock’s apartment. No longer were there computers and books around, but instead he saw bodybuilding magazines, trophies, dumbbells and weights all over the place. For a moment, he thought something was wrong, but then he saw himself in the mirror and everything flashed. He was Jonathan Armstrong, up and coming bodybuilder. He was getting ready to try and get his pro card for the 3rd time in a few weeks. Granted, everyone said he should’ve had it when he first stepped on stage, but he knew it was all politics. They couldn’t deny him this year though. He was completely ripped and bigger than ever. He had spent the entire year focused solely on getting huge with his weight lifting bud and partner. He and James were two of the most dedicated lifters at his gym and while James did more power lifting than body building, Jonathan couldn’t have asked for a better partner. Jonathan began to go through his routine in front of the mirror. He had some problems with the rhythmic routine that his advisor made for him, but he was getting the hang of it. “When you look this good, who cares if you have two left feet,” he said to himself. He turned in the mirror, flexed his bicep, and then moved to the next pose. He watched himself carefully, dissecting every motion for any weakness. He was quite satisfied with his physique. He was huge, strong and built. Bodybuilding and training was everything and he was quite happy with his life. He raised his right arm and flexed it one last time, watching the mound of muscle rise to an amazing peak. James came in behind him and wrapped his arm around his waist and squeezed his lover. No words were spoken between the two as Jonathan led the way to their bedroom. Outside their door, a muscular man walked away from their apartment spinning a DVD on his finger. He chuckled to himself, “Another satisfied customer,” before he faded into nothingness. This post has been promoted to an article

Part 1 The Giant Awakes Toby didn’t just feel like another person. He was another person. He knew he had to be. Everything before fifteen minutes ago seemed like a distance dream. This body made him feel so huge, confident and cocky. He could have or be whatever he wanted. He was sure of it. But right now all he wanted…no, a voice inside his head corrected…all he needed was a tight piece of ass. The walk to the gym had been fairly quick, since Toby’s apartment was located so close to the college itself. The small college town was dead for a Sunday night in late summer. He strolled into the unguarded complex and walked towards the locker rooms. Someone here had to have clothes that would he could use. He came upon a door that was padlocked. The sign on the door read: private. Might be something in there worth checking out, he thought, as he brushed aside any doubt in his mind. Instinctively, he grabbed the lock in his meaty hand and he crushed it with increasing effort. He felt his muscles strain with the exertion and his mighty bicep flexed and bunched. In his fist the metal slowly, then more rapidly, began to give way until with a metallic groan the lock snapped and came off in his hand. He threw open the door and looked inside. All around him was a football player’s fantasy of uniforms and equipment. He smiled to himself when he saw shorts on a shelf near the uniforms. Must be workout clothes, he thought. He grabbed the biggest pair he could find, taking off the sweatpants and replacing them with these elastic lycra shorts. They were very snug and his package was displayed prominently in the front. Something in the back of his mind seemed concerned about this: breaking and entering, stealing. But he quickly brushed aside those thoughts as he caught his reflection in a nearby mirror. One flex of his mighty guns in an awe inspiring double biceps pose was all it took to convince him that his might made right. A few minutes later, suitably clad, he strolled into the weight room of the athletic complex like he owned it. It was dead since no one much came on a Sunday at this time of night, but somehow Toby had known that he wouldn’t be disappointed. The only other person to be found there was a bodybuilder finishing a late evening workout. No one to spot him. So intent was he on his workout that he hadn’t even noticed Toby stroll into the room. The new Toby took to him instantly. There was something cocky about this guy lying on the bench with his heavy weights. Toby stood there for a minute staring at him. Admiring the way the bodybuilder’s chest flexed every time he benched the massive weight over his head. The bodybuilder’s pecs were full and thick, and they jutted up like mountains almost hiding his square jawed face from view. Handsome, Toby noted. As he moved the bar he continually flexed and unflexed his massive arms, with their biceps like small cannonballs, his enormous triceps straining. It was obvious he had a widespread back as he lay there. Toby nodded approvingly, observing that like his own chiseled abdominal muscles, there was hardly any fat on this man either. His sculpted stomach swept down to his workout shorts, which being tight against his skin, showed a robust bulge at the crotch. The legs were large with his thick striated thighs and immense calves. But the crotch was what kept Toby’s attention though, so obvious to whomever might be looking at this guy. So powerful, this alpha male on display. This guy would have outclassed many a professional bodybuilder, but for all his size and strength he was no match for the six-foot four-inch Toby. “Dude, give me a spot,” said Toby imperiously. The young bodybuilder put the weight bar back on the rack with a powerful clang of the metal. Heaved a sigh and sat up, ready to tell off this new upstart on his turf. But he was not prepared for the man who moved to stand in front of him. The annoyed look that was on the bodybuilder’s face disappeared as he drank in the eclipsing sight of the colossal behemoth standing before him. Toby’s erection that had subsided on the way from the apartment began to come back with an initial quiver of his dick. He watched this little guy trying to comprehend the size and power before him. The young bodybuilder inadvertently gasped in wonderment. There was simply no contest between them. “What’s your name, little man?” he asked the young bodybuilder. For emphasis Toby flexed his pecs, making the gigantic mounds bunch and jump. “Uh…Shane,” the other bodybuilder said haltingly. Shane didn’t know what to take in first: this new guy’s face, his arms or his crotch. He inadvertently opened his mouth when he saw the giant rod reaching along Toby’s shorts on a path down to his hips. When Toby realized what Shane was looking at, he flexed his growing cock and was rewarded with an appreciative murmur from his new admirer. He put a big hand on Shane’s shoulder and pulled him closer, knowing that he could probably demand whatever he wanted of him at this point. “Spot me,” said Toby again. Shane got up chastened and moved out of Toby’s way. Toby had never worked out with weights a day in his life, but some part of him seemed to take to it instantly. Like it was natural. “Go ahead and put some weight on this thing,” he told Shane after he lifted the bar with the weights still on it from Shane’s workout, hoisting it and doing an experimental rep, “It too light, little man.” Shane obediently approached the bar. He glanced at the two hundred seventy pounds that he’d been using, stacked equally on either side of the bar and went to grab more. “More!” cried out Toby in a deep voice. Shane kept grabbing all the plates he could find and piled them on, at Toby’s continued commands, not understanding the strength of the muscle god before him. Finally Toby seemed satisfied with the last of the new weights in place. He hefted the bar. He felt the increased strength course through his increased muscles. Even though it was a huge weight he barely felt it at first. Pumping out reps as he pressed over one thousand pounds above his mountainous chest. Maybe he’d never worked out before, but he felt like he knew what he was doing. His enormous cannonball biceps bunched up into huge masses as he benched, surprising even him with their size. With every rep they became even larger as blood rushed to the muscles and caused them to expand. His chest swelled beyond belief. He slammed out ten, twenty, fifty reps with this weight without feeling a thing, but by the time he reached eighty, strong as he was – these muscles were burning. With a shout, having nonchalantly broken every record in the book, he finished his set and dropped the bar onto the rack with a crash far larger then Shane had earlier. “Jesus fucking Christ!” said Shane in awe. He could not comprehend what he had just witnessed, was in fact blown away by the present size of Toby’s arms and legs which were now bigger even than before. Satisfied with the performance of his new body, Toby brought both his arms up and flexed them forcing Shane to look from one to the other in complete wonder. Shane licked his lips unconsciously. Toby watched Shane lick his lips as he watched his titanic guns flexing. The idea that this guy was getting turned on by him made his dick become iron in his shorts. He was aware that it might indeed rip through the fabric. But the persistent voice inside him said: Of course Shane would. A powerful new impulse was taking him over. He was a muscle god after all – let this guy worship him. “What do you think,” growled Toby, “Do you like these big fuckers?” “Oh, yeah,” breathed Shane slowly. With all the power of his hulking new body, Toby suddenly stood up with a roar. Grinding his muscles into the biggest, hardest, most magnificent most muscular pose ever seen in that hemisphere. Shane was now clearly open mouthed with desire, and there was an obvious bulge in his own tight shorts. Toby’s pecs were so huge and pumped they seemed to stick straight out from his torso; the space between them was a valley cavernous enough to hide a man’s hand in up to the wrist. Unable to wait anymore, Toby pushed down his shorts and pulled out his mighty manhood. The huge muscles in his arms flexed as he worked on his dick, pulling it and stroking it until it wasn’t merely hard, it was like a steel rod, a jackhammer: ready to pulverize concrete or iron. He stood before Shane, almost naked, except for the tightly stretched shorts around his thighs. “Look at me little man! You love my body don’t you?” Shane could only nod in his agreement. “Get down and worship me then,” he commanded, “Kneel before my jock and prepare to get your face fucked by a real man.” Shane crawled over and began to lick and kiss Toby’s big feet. Toby could smell the scent of hot sweat coming from his body, mingling with the scent of sex. He knew he was a real man, he knew he was more man than Michael even. Then he felt Shane’s tongue begin to work his legs. Then past the iron hard calves that were the size of most men’s thighs, then to the trunk-like thighs as Shane pressed his tongue eagerly over the flexing muscles. Toby then grabbed Shane by his hair and held him at arms length from his crotch. With his other hand he held the twelve thick inches of his mighty steel rod and stuck it straight out. The purple head was enormous and Toby realized that even he hadn’t taken the time to properly admire himself since his earlier transformation. His cock had more than doubled in length and tripled in girth. Shane licked his lips as they both watched the steady stream of clear pre-cum juice leak out of the throbbing cock head and drip off the end like a leaky faucet, while some ran down the underside. Toby let me go for a moment as he ripped off his shorts, finally standing totally exposed in a magnificent and glorious display of his full naked glory. With one hand behind his head, his arm and shoulder muscles flexing in sharp relief as he posed for Shane’s benefit. His other hand was down at his huge cock slowly, playfully, stroking it. Shane watched the hand run down all the way down to the thick base by the balls bigger than those of an ox. After squeezing them carefully in his mighty fist, Toby then ever so slowly pulled his fist upwards along the thick, hot shaft of manhood. Shane thought it would take him forever to get to the top. His cock was, like the rest of this man, perfect in shape and detail. An almost purple mushroom shaped head capped the baseball bat shaft. So wide was it that Shane thought he wouldn’t be able to put his fingers around it. Toby’s hips began to pump the air somewhat as he continued jerking himself off. Every part of his essence enjoyed watching Shane drool over his body. His pre-cum was by now rubbed all over his cock, making it wet and shiny in the phosphorescent gym light. “I’m gonna give you what you’ve been waiting for. Get down on your knees, and open wide!” Shane obeyed the command from that deep sexy voice like an robot. He crawled on his knees, mouth open wide and ready to be impaled upon the super thick tool. As he reached out with his pair of hands to guide the cock into his eager mouth, something deep in Toby stirred. “No hands little man. Just put all of that hot little mouth of yours into sucking my monster. Leave the rest to me and let me feed you.” Toby took one hand to grab the top of Shane’s head in a grip like a vise and with the other he fisted his twelve inches towards Shane’s face. Every so slowly, enjoying the agony and the ecstasy it caused. Shane stretched his tongue out as far as I could; struggling for a taste of the pre-cum. Finally Toby let him have it. “Lick me. Yeah that’s it little man, run your fucking tongue over my cock. Better get ready for just how big this thing is. Toby grunted in pleasure as Shane’s tongue did its job, savoring the taste of the sweet salty juice. He was lapping the fat mushroom cap of his dick, bathing his cock with my hot tongue as it poked and prodded my mouth. Toby began to slap his hard dick against Shane’s face, spraying it with his leaking pre-cum and spit. It was like someone was hitting Shane with a brick, that dick was so big and hard. There were red marks on his checks and Toby brandished it like a weapon. The shaft made hot smacking sounds as it was repeatedly slapped against Shane’s cheeks, as he ran it over Shane’s forehead Toby was so hot, so muscular and so horny. God, he’d never felt such pleasure as making this bodybuilder his slave. “Now start sucking!” Toby boomed, no longer in control of his actions. He grabbed Shane’s head with both hands, on either side, and fed him his dick. All this massive young bodybuilder was was a tight hot wet hole. Nothing more. The cock stuffed into Shane’s mouth, was slowly being pushed in and out. Toby was totally in control as he held Shane’s head, the smaller man knowing the strength of Toby’s hands was so powerful he couldn’t free himself. He was completely at the Toby’s mercy. Shane ran his hands up and over the back of Toby’s legs, as far as he could reach, feeling the large thick muscles, up the iron thighs, to finally rest on his perfectly muscled ass. It was the classic jock’s ass, but magnified. Built of steel, smooth and round and pure muscle. Shane could feel the glutes clench and unclench as this man used his mighty hips to power drive his dick into Shane’s mouth. But then the beast in Toby let loose and he began the serious face fucking. He pushed with his hips, forcing more and more of his cock into Shane’s mouth, past his tongue and down his throat. First he pushed in about an inch, and then pulled almost all the way out – so that just his humongous head was in Shane’s mouth. Slowly though he would push it all back in, going deeper and deeper each time. As he got deeper and deeper his speed started to pick up. Shane felt like he was going to pass out. His own dick was leaking like a faucet, soiling his clothes. But he had to ignore it, he had no other choice. Shane was sucking with his whole being, sparing no effort. “I’m gonna cum,” roared Toby, like it was a primal scream, “Keep sucking my dick. Yeah make it sooo good…so fucking hot…I can’t stand it…your sucking me so good. I’m so close…want to cum…need to cum…oh, shit. SUCK IT … HARDER … SUCK IT!” Toby felt like a virgin, like he’d never cum before in his life. His huge bull balls boiling with gallons of cum. With one final thrust he let loose his first mountainous load in Shane’s mouth, holding Shane’s face tightly pressed against to his crotch. Try as he might, there was no way Shane could cope with that volume so quickly. Cum spilled out everywhere: around Toby’s cock, on the floor and down Shane’s chest. Toby pulled away out with a slurping noise. He stood before Shane as he stroked it with his fist aiming his dick at Shane’s face, so that he could get the benefit of the final shots on his face. The big rod remained still fully hard, fully erect in front of Shane like a baseball bat. It was covered in its own juice and spit. From its end yet another drop of cum hit the floor. Shane got to his feet unsure what was going to happen next. Toby stretched his arms, every muscle of the huge muscular stud primed and standing out. A contented smirk on his face. “Where are you going?” he questioned warningly. The cock that might or might not have been going soft was being fisted in Toby’s palm to maintain its full glory. “I’m just getting warmed up, now I want some of the real thing. I’m gonna drive my power tool up your tight ass,” he stated matter of factly. With his tremendous strength he quickly forced Shane around and over a nearby weight bench. Shane didn’t bother to put up much resistance. Couldn’t put up much resistance in fact. In a few seconds, those same powerful hands had ripped away the clothing separating Toby from his prize. He held Shane firmly in place. Then with a deft motion he placed his giant cock head between Shane’s now exposed ass cheeks, and without much ado pressed on inside. Toby stopped only long enough to get a firm grip on Shane’s hips with his big hands. He really started to fuck him then. His powerful thighs pushed that monster cock of inside of Shane faster and faster. Shane thought this wasn’t going to take long. Toby thrust like a man on the edge. Shane grabbed his own cock intent on cumming with his new master. He didn’t want this feeling to stop ever. Toby felt possessed, out of control. He felt like he hadn’t cum before. Certainly not just a few minutes ago. His cock had a mind of its own. It felt so good. Just when he felt he was about to cum, Toby turned Shane over. On his knees, his big cock throbbed, aching to be back inside Shane’s ass. Shane just wanted to feel that big head pass through his lips and burst in his mouth again, but Toby just forced him onto his back and pulled up his legs. With a devilish grin Toby pushed himself into position, Shane’s massive thighs and legs on top of his shoulders, his ass high up in the air ripe for plunder. Toby’s dick was now so fucking hard he could barely bend it down to the necessary position. It was then that Shane realized that during his doggy style session a few minutes ago, Toby had barely used one quarter of his long thick cock. He got a little scared and felt around Toby’s big arms and chest for a hold, the big muscles making him feel like a child. Toby looked into his eyes when Shane caught hold of the back of his thickly muscled neck. Shane’s face contorted in a mix of pain, fear and pleasure as Toby pushed down into him. Shane’s hands were on Toby’s chest, digging into the muscle. Every fiber of muscle was sharp and defined. Those two giant slabs of beef looked like they were carved from granite. Shane’s fingers felt for the two erect nipples capping his pecs. Beads of sweat rolled down his mountainous chest, dripping on Shane like rain. Shane’s eyes wandered down the rippling washboard abs and locked on the big cock using his tight little asshole. Toby noticed where Shane’s was looking and grabbed him and pushed down hard. His eyes never left Shane’s face. He enjoyed the pain he was causing and the lust for more of his cock while he kept bearing down on him. Then he nearly broke Shane’s back as he let his weight push in his cock to the roots, his balls slapping against Shane’s ass. Toby kept bearing down like that a couple of times, moving no more then an inch or so with his big cock, widening up the asshole for some real power drive fucking. Then he gave it to him, the hard way. He nearly pulled out his cock and in one fluid motion he pushed back in again. After a couple of times he increased momentum. His balls slapping on Shane’s ass, each groaning with lust. Shane’s stroking his own cock. Toby kept this up for some time. Sweat poured down his huge muscles, his body worked like one big fucking machine. Then he bent his arms and placed them around Shane’s head, his elbows on the bench, all this without missing a beat. “Fuck yeah,” he groaned. “That feels real good.” Shane’s head was buried between Toby’s big upper arms and chest muscles. He was in heaven. His ass had finally relaxed enough for him to really enjoy the fucking it was receiving. With his free hand Shane squeezed and stroked Toby’s biceps, as Toby made them hard as granite. When Shane put his mouth and tongue on them he could fell them tightening. He knew he couldn’t have dented the flesh even if he’d used his teeth. Shane suddenly felt himself cumming onto his stomach when he felt Toby’s hot semen splash inside his ass, sending wave after wave of hot spunk where no man had gone before. If possible it felt like it must have been even more than the last time. Toby felt something give inside him as he came. Like some balloon had just popped inside him. He actually collapsed onto Shane, almost crushing him with his weight, Shane’s cum squishing between them. His face was close to the other man’s. For the first time all evening Toby felt a moment of tenderness and really looked into Shane’s eyes. Having righted himself he leaned down to kiss the other man’s full lips and sighed. Shane realized that something had changed in the man before him. The iron giant seemed to have lost something with that last fuck, but Shane was still in awe of the man on top of him. “Flex for me,” begged Shane. Toby smiled and stood up, his body as hard as the marble of a Greek statue of Hercules. He smiled down at Shane still lying dumbfounded on the floor and began to flex for him. Toby ran through a routine that would have made a Mr. Olympia proud. But the earlier sexual excitement was gone. His naked cock did not get stir at even the sight of Shane’s hardening cock. Even as he ran through some mind-blowing poses, he realized he felt spent: drained. Just then in the middle of a massive pose it hit him. Right there in the pit of his stomach. He doubled over in pain. Shane’s look of ecstasy turned to one of concern as he saw his master bend over clutching his stomach. Toby didn’t know what it was, but the idea of side effects came flashing into his mind. He’d only taken the formula an hour before; he couldn’t know what has happening. He had to get home! He suddenly felt weak and vulnerable, like the old Toby. He felt all the earlier confidence drain from him, and all the old self-doubt came flooding back in. He didn’t wait to make sense of it. Realizing he was naked, he bolted from the gym and headed straight for the storage room where he’d left his sweatpants. Shane stupidly called after him asking what was wrong, but Toby’s massive quads had propelled him from the room before he could even get up from where he was lying, cum-covered, on the gym floor. Toby made it to the storage room and slipped into his old sweatpants. They felt baggier than they had earlier on the walk over. The pain in his stomach was getting worse too. Shane had gotten up to follow him, but had run for the locker rooms instead; not knowing which way Toby had gone. Seeing his chance of escape, Toby bolted out the door as his strength continued to ebb. He covered the fifteen-minute walk in a few minutes as he bolted down the street and heaved a sigh of relief as he felt his apartment door shut behind him. He knew he was shrinking. He knew he’d begun to loose his mass after that initial feeling of pain. It was getting worse than it had been before his initial transformation earlier. Hit with another terrible wave of pain, he tried to go for the phone thinking somewhat irrationally at this point that he could call for help. No longer able to concentrate, he made it as far as the center of the room when he felt the blackness overtake him. The last thing he remembered was the pain of the floor against his face as his weight came crashing down on it. Then the darkness overtook him and he knew no more.... Read the Next Part